The Ya'juj and

The Ma'juj
(Gog and Magog)
Abu Muhammad
 Contents Page
Understanding the issue of The Ya'jooj and The Ma'jooj ....................................................... 3
A clarification ............................................................................................................................ 4
Dhul-Qarnein .......................................................................................................................... 10
Who was Dhul-Qarnein ...................................................................................................... 12
An interesting theory regarding Ya'juj and Ma'juj ............................................................. 21
The History of the Banu Israel during the era of Cyrus ...................................................... 22
The dream of Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam) regarding Cyrus ............................................ 24
Cyrus's conquest - towards Lydia (in the West) ................................................................. 30
Cyrus's journey towards the East (To the far East of the Caspian Sea- passing Sogdiana) 31
The Conquest of Babylon ................................................................................................... 34
RELIGION OF CYRUS ........................................................................................................... 36
Ancient Iranian Religion ..................................................................................................... 38
Iran and the Religion of Ibrahim Zardasht.......................................................................... 38
Ya'juj and Ma'juj ................................................................................................................. 52
Details of the Darial Gorge, and why it fits perfectly with the area in which Dhul-Qarnein
erected his barrier .............................................................................................................. 64
The Muslim Ummah and their initial altercation with the Ya'juj and Ma'juj (known at that
time as 'The Khazars') ......................................................................................................... 87
From Yiddish-speaking, Pagan, Asian Khazarian to Ashkenazi Jew (founders of 'The Jewish
Lobby') ................................................................................................................................ 88
Who really are the Ya'joj and Ma'joj ................................................................................ 122
The descendents of Ya'juj and Ma'juj in the light of the narrations ............................... 128
The tribes of ‫ك‬ , ‫ و ل‬, ‫ ر س‬....................................................................................... 129
Pinpointing the location of the Ya'juj, Ma'juj and their 3 off-shoot clans ....................... 132
Mention of (‫ ) زر‬Khazaria in relation to the Ya'juj and Ma'juj ....................................... 136
Mention of the continent of the ‘Ya’juj and Ma’juj’ in Islamic literature ........................ 139
Conclusion ............................................................................................................................ 144

2
 ‫ﺑﺎﺳﻤﻪ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻰ‬

‫ﻧﺤﻤﺪﻩ و ﻧﺼﻠﻲ وﻧﺴﻠﻢ ﻋﻠﻰ رﺳﻮﻟﻪ اﻟﻜﺮﻳﻢ‬

‫و ﻋﻠﻰ آﻟﻪ و اﺻﺤﺎﺑﻪ اﺟﻤﻌﻴﻦ‬

Understanding the issue of

The Ya'jooj and The Ma'jooj

There are millions of people throughout the world who believe there is an invisible
government behind the scenes that controls world events. Unfortunately many
people who have investigated and published works on this phenomenon have only
gone so far as to identify this group with the label of 'a sinister Jewish lobby', one
that has over the last few hundred years blatantly robbed the world of its
resources; set off battles and world wars, which have already led to the deaths of
millions; and has forced the entire world, comprising of various faiths and beliefs,
to happily adopt Secularism, during which laws would no longer be based upon
Divine Command, but rather upon the decision of 'Man'.

Then there are those, albeit very few, that have dug deeper to unearth the identity
of some of those that make up this sinister group, and to understand the extent of
their power.

As for how did this 'lobby' manage to occupy such a position for over so many
years, without ever being taken to trial, or being overpowered by any other force,
that has perhaps as yet not been penned down, and that shall thus be the core
focus of this book, In-sha-Allah.

To facilitate understanding of what is to be discussed, two areas shall first have to

be covered, viz.

a) The family around which this 'Jewish lobby' has been formed; the date of their
first appearance on the international scene; the timeline of their rise to power; etc.

b) The nature of the 'Ya'juj and Ma'juj (Gog and Magog); the personality of the man
known as Dhul-Qarnain and the issue of the wall of Dhul-Qarnein.

3
Much of what shall be written regarding 'b' is based upon the research of Allamah
Anwar Shah Kashmiri, a renowned Muhaddith of his era, as explained by his
student, Sheikh Hifzur-Rahman Suihaarwi in his masterpiece 'Qisas al-Quraan.

To facilitate understanding of what is to be mentioned, the discussion shall

commence with the issue of 'Dhul-Qarnein' and 'the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. This shall
then be followed by a detailed discussion regarding the nature of what the world
today refers to as 'a hidden Jewish Lobby'.

Due to the intricate nature of the discussion that shall be made regarding 'a' and 'b',
it should be understood from the very beginning that what is to be explained,
despite being based upon principles laid down for abstracting direction from the
Quraan and Sunnah, shall never hold a status greater than that of an 'opinion' in
this matter. If it proves correct then that is from the Grace and Mercy of Almighty
Allah. And if not, then I seek Almighty Allah's forgiveness, and hope that this effort
shall be deemed as an error of a servant in his sincere effort to understand the
indication of his master.

A clarification

Certain scholars and elders, for who I hold the highest levels of respect, have
expressed their concern regarding the methodology that I have adopted whilst
discussing such issues such as this, as well as what has been detailed in my books
'Looking into the Eye of dajjal' and 'Will Istanbul again fall to the Christians'. The
basis of their concern is that issues such as these are from the branch of aqaaid
(belief), and only that meaning should be understood from the Ahadith regarding
such issues, which has been mentioned by scholars of the past.

As one shall read through the pages below, he shall realize, from the writings of
Sheikh Hifzur-Rahman and Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib Kashmiri that in matters
regarding issues such as Ya'juj and Ma'juj, Dhul-Qarnein, dajjal, etc, there is indeed
scope for differing methodologies, as long as it does not waver from the principles
laid down for understanding the texts of the Quraan and the Sunnah.

As one shall see, Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib (Rahimahu Allah) in the issue of 'the
wall of Ya'juj and Ma'juj', in an effort to reconcile the various apparently
contradictory texts, explained such a view which was perhaps never mentioned
4
before him. Understanding that some would perhaps object to his methodology he
ended his discussion with the following statement:

‫و اﻋﻠﻢ ان ﻣﺎ ذﻛﺮﺗﻪ ﻟﻴﺲ ﺗﺄوﻳﻼ ﻓﻲ اﻟﻘﺮآن ﺑﻞ زﻳﺎدة ﺷﻴﻰ ﻣﻦ اﻟﺘﺎرﻳﺦ و اﻟﺘﺠﺮﺑﺔ ﺑﺪون اﺧﺮاج ﻟﻔﻈﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻋﻪ‬
(‫)ﻋﻘﻴﺪة اﻻﺳﻼم ﻓﻲ ﺣﻴﺎة ﻋﻴﺴﻰ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ اﻟﺴﻼم‬

"It must be remembered that whatever I have said in explanation of these verses is
not a far-fetched interpretation of Quraan. Rather, without extracting any word of
the Quraan from its context, I have kept before me history and experience to arrive
at this explanation."

Keeping in front of oneself history and experience, (i.e. events that have occurred
and are presently occurring), when attempting to explain the Ahadith regarding
those events that shall occur close to Qiyamah is a methodology employed by many
of our senior scholars (Akabir).

For example, the renowned commentator of the Ahadith, Sheikh Zakariya al-
Khandhalawi (Rahimahu Allah), whilst commentating on the hadith regarding the
emergence of Hadrat al-Mahdi, and how he shall move between Makkah
Mukarramah and Madinah Munawwarah a couple of times, within a few days, in his
attempt to conceal himself from the saints of the era, fearful that he would be
unable to bear the burden of the caliphate, offered a new explanation based upon
present-day conditions.

The author, Barzanji (Rahimahu Allah) had explained a few journeys between
Makkah Mukarramah and Madinah Munawwarah, in a period of fifteen to twenty
days, despite being difficult is possible, since each trip at an extremely fast pace can
be completed in five days, thereby completing three rounds in about fifteen to
twenty days. Barzanji (Rahimahu Allah) then mentioned that it should also be
remembered that Sayyiduna al-Mahdi and the men that shall be searching for him
shall all be saints (Auliya) of that era, thus it is highly possible that the earth could
be folded for them, (by way of miracle) making each journey short.

On this point Hadrat Sheikh wrote:

, ‫ﻣﻨﺸﺄ ﻫﺬا اﻟﻘﻮل ﻣﻦ اﳌﺼﻨﻒ ﻋﺪم ﺗﺼﻮر اﻟﺘﻄﻮر ﰲ وﺳﺎﺋﻞ اﻟﻨﻘﻞ اﻟﺴﺮﻳﻌﺔ و ﺗﺴﻬﻴﻞ اﻟﻄﺮﻗﺎت و ﻫﺬا ﻣﺸﺎﻫﺪ ﰲ ﻋﺼﺮﻧﺎ اﳊﺎﺿﺮ‬
‫و اﷲ اﻋﻠﻢ ﲟﺎ ﺳﻴﺴﺘﺠﺪ ﻣﺴﺘﻘﺒﻼ‬

5
 'This explanation has been given due to the thought never crossing the mind of the
author that the transport system would undergo unique developments, making
journeys extremely short, as we find today. And Almighty Allah alone knows what
shall be manufactured in the future!'

Hadrat Sheikh Zakariya (Rahimahu Allah), in this explanation, showed that since the
concept of modern-day transport not being in front of the author, he offered a
rational explanation to the narration, but his explanation would in no way become
binding upon all that would later follow. Rather, taking cue from the method of
explanation of previous scholars, latter day commentators would indeed be allowed
to explore other possible meanings of the hadith, as long as the explanation would
not be in conflict with what has been explicitly mentioned in the Quraan and the
Sunnah.

Another example of this is what Hadrat Sheikh Habib Ahmed Kiranwi (Rahimahu
Allah) explained in his Tafsir, Hallul-Quraan (‫)ﺣﻞ اﻟﻘﺮآن‬, the forward of which was
written by the expert jurist and scholar of his era, Sheikh ul Mashaikh, Hadrat
Moulana Ashraf Ali Sahib Thanwi (Rahimahu Allah), who wrote that he had read the
Tafsir, from cover to cover, letter by letter, and had found it extremely beneficial for
both the Ulema and the general public.

In his Tafsir, Sheikh Habib Ahmed Kiranwi (Rahimahu Allah) explained that the
personality known as Khidr (Alaihi Salaam), whose meeting with Nabi Musa (Alaihi
Salaam) has been mentioned in Quraan, is actually an angel, with features and
qualities of man.

Such an explanation was perhaps not heard of before, or if it was it was not the
general view, but this did not deter Sheikh Habib Ahmed (Rahimahu Allah) from
adopting this view, nor did Hadrat Sheikh Ashraf Ali Thanwi (Rahimahu Allah) object
to his deduction and reasoning.

The renowned jurist and muhadith of South Africa, Sheikh Mufti Radha ul Haq
(Hafizahullah) has quoted this in his commentary on a book of Aqaidh (beliefs),
titled Badru-Layaali, sharh Bad'ul Amali (‫)ﺑﺪر اﻟﻠﻴﺎﱄ ﺷﺮح ﺑﺪء اﻻﻣﺎﱐ‬, and has expressed his
inclination towards this view as well, and has shown how this explanation helps to
reconcile with many apparently conflicting issues regarding Khidr.

After making mention of this, Sheikh Mufti Radha ul Haq (Hafizahu-Allah) has then
discussed the issue of dajjal in a similar light. He writes:
6
'Dajjal is primarily a jinn and a shaitaan, but he has great resemblance to the
characteristics of man. Jubeir ibn Nufeir, Kathir ibn Murrah, and Abu Nuaim (the
teacher of Imam Bukhari have all narrated that dajjal is a jinn.

(Hâfiz Nuaim ibn Hammâd (the Ustaad of Imâm Bukhâri) has recorded, through a
sound chain1, the view of four senior Tabi’een, viz. Jubeir ibn Nufeir, Shureih ibn
Ubeid, Amr ibn Aswad and Khathir ibn Murrah, all of them saying:
(‫ﻟﻴﺲ ﻫﻮ إﻧﺴﺎن إﻧﻤﺎ ﻫﻮ ﺷﻴﻄﺎن )ﻛﺘﺎب اﻟﻔﺘﻦ‬
‘dajjâl is not human, rather he is a shaitân’. - Abu Muhammad)

To substantiate this, Mufti Radha ul Haq Sahib (Hafizahu Allah) has also quoted the
narration of Musnad Ahmed that when dajjal shall appear in front of the people,
they shall exclaim that, 'This is a man-jinn.'

Mufti Sahib further explains that in accepting this view (although it has not been in
this manner generally understood and explained by the previous scholars) one shall
find a unique reconciliation between the apparently conflicting Ahadith regarding
the height of dajjal, some showing a height of 40 arms length, while some describe
him as 'short'; in some narrations he is described as blind in the right eye, while in
some he is described as blind in the left eye; with him shall be an army of
shayateen, etc, all of this indicates towards his being a jinn, who at times shall be in
one form and at times in another, and he shall make his appearance, close to
Qiyamah, fully in the form of a 'man'. (‫)ﺑﺪر اﻟﻠﻴﺎﱄ ﺷﺮح ﺑﺪء اﻻﻣﺎﱐ‬

What I have written regarding dajjal is very much similar to what Hadrat Mufti
Radha ul Haq Sahib (Hafizahu Allah) has written, except that I have inclined to the
view that the body and form which dajjal shall appear in is that of a youngster born
during the era of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam, viz. Ibn Sayyad, who has
been mentioned in great detail in the Ahadith.

I have inclined to this view, since I have seen in it a great reconciliation between
many apparently conflicting Ahadith regarding Ibn Sayyad. It is a view that I found
to satisfactorily answer why Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi showed so much of
conviction in Ibn Sayyad being dajjal (2‫ )ﻋﻦ ﺟﺎﺑﺮ ﻓﻠﻢ ﻳﺰل رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﻣﺸﻔﻘﺎ ﻋﻠﻰ أﻣﺘﻪ أﻧﻪ ﻫﻮ اﻟﺪﺟﺎل‬, as well

2
(‫ﺷﺮح ﻣﺸﻜﻞ اﻵﺛﺎر )ﺑﺎب ﺑﻴﺎن ﻣﺸﻜﻞ ﻣﺎ روي ﻋﻦ رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ ﰲ اﺑﻦ ﺻﻴﺎد اﻟﻴﻬﻮدي‬
7
as many of the Sahabah Radiyallahu Anhum, during the lifetime of Rasulullah
Sallalahu Alaihi, as well as after, the details of which has been discussed in my book,
'Looking into the eye of dajjal', amongst which is the oath that Sayyiduna Abdullah
ibn Umar Radiyallahu Anhu would take and say:
(‫واﷲ ﻣﺎ أﺷﻚ ان اﻟﻤﺴﻴﺢ اﻟﺪﺟﺎل اﺑﻦ ﺻﻴﺎد )اﺑﻮ داؤد ﺑﺴﻨﺪ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ‬
‘By Allâh, I have no doubt that Al Masîh Al Dajjâl
is none other than Ibn Sayyâd’

The foundation layer of the world renowned institute of India, Darul Ulum
Deoband, Sheikhul Mashaikh, Imam al Ulama, Sheikh Hadrat Moulana Qasim
Nanotwi Sahib was also inclined to the view that Ibn Sayyad is indeed dajjal, a view
which he clearly stated in his masterpiece 'Aab-Hayaat' (‫)آب ﺣﻴﺎت‬.

From what has been mentioned one can clearly see that in issues such as dajjal
being man or jinn, or a combination of both; the nature of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj; the
wall of Dhul-Qarnein; the personality of Sayyiduna Khidr, matters relating to
Sayyiduna Mahdi and the signs of the approach to Qiyamah, etc, there is indeed
scope for different approaches to the subject, and permission to adopt a
metaphorical meaning where one finds indication that the literal meaning has
perhaps not been intended.

Regarding this Hadrat Mufti Radha Haq Sahib Hafizahu Allah writes:
("# $#‫در ا‬%) ‫ل وۓ ں‬ ‫تا‬ ‫ںا ر‬ ‫و‬ ‫ت اور آ ده وا ت ں ا د ث اور ب‬ ‫ت‬ !
'With regards to the signs of Qiyamah and events to still occur, in most of the
Ahadith and text of the previous scriptures kinayah (metonymy/ a figure of speech
in which a thing or concept is referred to by the name of something closely
associated with that thing or concept)has been utilized.

Sheikh Hifzur Rahmaan Siehaarwi (Rahimahu Allah), after discussing the difference
of opinion between Allamah Ibn Kathir and Allamah Kirmani regarding whether the
Tartars were from the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, commented:

'The difference of opinion amongst the scholars in these issues show clearly that
there is no explicit ruling from the Quraan and Sunnah in this matter, and that it is
open for discussion.'

8
He further states: 'When there was scope for Allamah Kirmani and others to incline
to their view, and also scope for Allamah Ibn Kathir and others to refute their stance
and incline towards another view, there should then also be scope for another
(referring to himself) to offer an opinion in this regard, one that holds the possibility
of being correct or incorrect, which may be accepted or rejected.' (Qisas al Quraan)

The methodology that I have adopted in my writings shall In-sha Allah not be found
to be far from what Sheikh Hifzur-Rahmaan Seihaarwi (Rahimahu Allah) and
Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib (Rahimahu Allah), Hadrat Sheikh Zakariyah Kandhelewi
(Rahimahu Allah), Mufti Radha ul Haq Sahib Hafizahu Allah adopted.

The possibility of erring shall however always be there, thus readers must
understand that what is being written is an understanding that I have found myself
inclined towards. It is not a view which is to be regarded as 'a belief', nor is it to be
understood that all scholars held this view.

As for those aspects which have been established as Qat'i Aqaaidh, like the
existence of dajjal, his appearance in the form of man, the surge of the Ya'juj and
Ma'juj before Qiyamah, etc, these are matters in which there is absolutely no scope
for interpretation.

May Almighty Allah always guide us to what is right, and protect us all from
deviation. Aameen! - Abu Muhammad)

9
 Dhul-Qarnein

3
The life of Dhul-Qarnein is an interesting historical event and may be divided into
three significant sections.

1. Who was Dhul-Qarnein?

2. The location of the wall that Dhul-Qarnein built.
3. Who are the Ya’juj and Ma’juj (Gog and Magog)?

Scholars may be divided into two groups with regards to this issue.

• It is the opinion of one group that we believe in what the Quraan says
about Dhul-Qarnein; the wall; and Gog and Magog (Yajuj and Majuj). As for
the details of these matters, e.g. placing the events in chronological order,
location of the wall or barrier, and identifying Yajuj and Ma'juj, such
matters should not be discussed.

• In contrast, the second group of the Ulema of Islam strive to search out for
details. They feel that it is permissible, and in fact at times necessary to
delve into such issues.

Since The Quraan made mention regarding Dhul-Qarnein in response to a

question from some Jews of Yathrib (Madinah Munawwarah), who were
testing the genuineness of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam's claim of
Nubuwwah. The answer that was given in Quraan compelled those who
posed the questions to admit that the unlettered Messenger of Allah
Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam spoke on this subject only after receiving the
answer through revelation from Allah. This shows that they knew very well

3
(The following pages is practically an edited translation and summary of what Sheikh
Hifzur-Rahman has mentioned in Qisas al Quraan. Where need was felt, a few words have
been added from my side, in brackets, towards which indication has been made with the
name 'Abu Muhammad' after or before the explanation.)

10
 the details of Dhul-Qarnain and his wall. They were well aware of his
historical character and they enjoyed some sort of relation with this unique
personality, due to which they showed honour for him.

Since these facts of Dhul-Qarnein were known to the Jews fourteen

hundred years ago, why should it now be impossible or impermissible to
relocate its details. Among the great scholars who have delved into this
were personalities like Allamah Ibn Taymiyyah, Allamah lbn Kathir, Allamah
Ibn AbduI Barr, Imam Razi, Hafiz Ibn Hajar, Shaikh Badruddin Ayni, Ibn
Hisham and Allamah Suhayli (May Almighty Allah shower His mercy upon
them all).

Our approach is the same as this batch of Ulema who search for detailed
explanations, with regards to this issue.

We have chosen this approach to counter the accusation of the orientalists that the
Quraan is not the word of Allah but a work of Muhammad (Sallalahu Alaihi wa
Sallam) and that some of the facts mentioned it have nothing to do with reality but
are repetitions of tales of the Arabs. (Na uuzu billah!)

The orientalists are adept at raising false notions that help them in their arguments
against Islam. For instance, when the Quraan stated that the Banu Israail were for a
long time slaves of Firaun and the Copts in Egypt and that Sayyiduna Musa Alaihi
Salaam had got them released with the help of miracles, the orientalists not only
denied the event but also made fun of the Quraan for having made mention of this.
However, subsequent excavations in Egypt brought out the famous tablet of Firaun.
The inscription thereon revealed that the Banu Israail were indeed enslaved.
Ignorance thus gave way to knowledge and wrong ideas were gradually given up.
Rejection was reversed to acceptance.

The question of Dhul-Qarnein, Ya'juj and Ma'juj and the wall is similar to the
foregoing examples. The Qur'an has mentioned in Surah al-Kahf, regarding a king
named Dhul-Qarnein, who had extended his kingdom over the east and the west.
During his conquests he encountered a people who complained regarding the
continuous raids of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. They appealed to him to aid them against
this troublesome group.

11
Dhul-Qarnein consoled them and built a protecting wall, made of melted iron and
copper, in order to close a gap between two mountains, through which this tribe
would launch their raids.

The orientalists in their comments on this incident behaved like their predecessor
polytheists of Makkah Mukarramah, who would say:

‫ﻴﻦ‬ِ ِ ‫ﻻ أ‬ِ‫إِ ْن ﻫ َﺬا إ‬

َ ‫َوﻟ‬ ‫َﺳﺎﻃ ُﻴﺮ ْاﻷ‬
َ َ
'This is nothing but fables of the ancients.' (al-Anam.6:25)

The orientalists proclaim boldly that this is nothing but old tales without any base
They assert that Dhul-Qarnein never existed, neither did Ya'juj and Ma'juj, nor the
wall. Under such circumstances, it becomes the duty of the Muslims to show that
like other issues this event also is a reality and had taken place in the exact manner
stated in the Quraan.

Who was Dhul-Qarnein

Before discussing this, we must consider why the Quraan took up this subject. If it
had not raised it on its own but rather answered someone's question, what had
prompted the questioner to pose that question and who is the person posing the
question? Many have unfortunately overlooked this angle, despite this being the
key to this issue.

It is worth remembering that there are three issues, viz. pinpointing Dhul-Qarnein;
knowing about the wall; and finding out who the Ya'juj and Ma'juj were. An answer
to anyone of these three will tell us about the other two, since they are all
interlinked.

Who asked regarding Dhul-Qarnein

Muhammad Ibn Ishaq has narrated from Sayyiduna Abdullah Ibn Abbas that the
Quraish of Makkah sent Nadr ibn Harith and Uqbah ibn Abu Mu'eet to the religious
scholars of the Jews. They conveyed to these scholars the message,

12
 "You are people of the book and you claim to have knowledge of the earlier
Messengers which we do not have. So tell us what may we ask Muhammad
(Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam), 'about a sign in your Books confirming his
Messengership".

The men of Quraish made known the purpose of their mission when they arrived at
Yathrib. The Jewish scholars asked them not to probe much but ask three questions.
They said:

"If he gives the correct answers then he is true in his message and he is a true
Messenger. You must then obey him. If he does not give the correct answers then he
is a liar, and you may do with him as you choose!''

The questions that they suggested were:

1: Tell us about him whose conquests continued from the east to the west

2: How did those few young men fare who hid themselves in a mountainous cave in
fear of their King?

3: Tell us about Rooh (The spirit or soul)

The deputation returned to Makkah Mukarramah and reported to the Quraish what
the Jewish priests had told them. The Quraish said to each other:

"It is now easy for us to decide the truth about Muhammad (Sallalahu Alaihi wa
Sallam). An unlettered person will only be able to answer these questions if he truly
receives revelation from a Divine Being.'

The Quraish wasted no time in approaching Rasulullah (Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam)

and posing the three questions to him. It was in response to them that Surah al-
Kahf was revealed to Rasulullah (Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam). (‫)ﺗﻔﺴﲑ اﺑﻦ ﻛﺜﲑ‬

Scholars have narrated this Hadith from different sources and have declared it to be
a sound narration. The version by Suddi (one narrator), as narrated by Ibn Abi
Haatim in his tafsir, has the addition of:

13
 ''The Jews said, "Tell us about the Prophet whom Allah has mentioned just once in
the Torah". He asked 'who?' They said 'Dhul-Qarnein."4

From the various narrations discussing the question posed by the Jews, one
understands the following:

• The question about Dhul-Qarnein, although asked by the Quraish, was

actually on behalf of the Jews.

• The question was about a man who is called Dhul-Qarnein and mentioned
in the Torah only once.
(Further on one shall realize that Dhul-Qarnein has been mentioned in the
Taurah at various places, but in only one of these places has he been shown
as 'the one with two-horns, which translate as 'Dhul-Qarnein'. Thus, it is
highly possible that the question that was originally posed was, 'Inform us
of the Nabi who has been mentioned as 'Dhul-Qarnein' only once in the
Taurah!' - Abu Muhammad)

• The Quraan had not given this man the title Dhul-Qarnein. Rather it was a
title with which he was known in previous times.

(The author thereafter discusses in detail the proofs that Dhul-Qarnein was not
Alexander, Philip of Macedonia, known as Alexander, The Great. The only similarity
between the two was the name 'Sikandar/Alexander'. The details of this may be
read in the original Urdu (‫'رآن‬#‫ ) )ص ا‬or in its english translation, 'Stories from the
Quraan', published by Darul-Ishaat, Karachi-Pakistan - Abu Muhammad).

It should also be known that just as Alexander of Macedonia is called by some as

'Dhul-Qarnein' because of his name, his riches and his kingdom so too the Arabs
would call some of the kings of Yemen 'Dhul-Qarnein' merely on account of their
immense wealth, possessions and huge kingdoms. All of them were called 'Dhul-
Qarnein' but the ones they referred to was not the one discussed in Quraan.

‫ إﳕﺎ ﺗﺬﻛﺮ إﺑﺮاﻫﻴﻢ وﻣﻮﺳﻰ وﻋﻴﺴﻰ واﻟﻨﺒﻴﲔ أﻧﻚ ﲰﻌﺖ ذﻛﺮﻫﻢ‬،‫ﻤ ُﺪ‬ َ‫ »ﻳَﺎ ُﳏ‬:‫ َﻢ‬‫ﻪُ َﻋﻠَﻴْ ِﻪ َو َﺳﻠ‬‫ﻰ اﻟﻠ‬‫ﺻﻠ‬ ِ  ‫ﺪ‬ ‫ﺴ‬ ‫َﻋ ِﻦ اﻟ‬
4
 ِ‫ ﻗﺎﻟﺖ اﻟﻴﻬﻮد ﻟﻠﻨ‬:‫ﺎل‬
َ ‫ﱯ‬ َ َ‫ي ﻗ‬
‫ ﻓﺨﺮﺟﻮا‬.‫ َﻣﺎ ﺑﻠﻐﲏ ﻋﻨﻪ ﺷﻲء‬:‫ﺎل‬ َ َ‫ ﻗ‬.‫اﺣ ٍﺪ‬
َ َ‫ ﻗ‬.‫ ذو اﻟﻘﺮﻧﲔ‬:‫ وﻣﻦ ُﻫ َﻮ؟ ﻗﺎﻟﻮا‬:‫ﺎل‬ ِ ‫ ﻓﺄﺧﱪﻧﺎ ﻋﻦ ﻧَِﱯ َﱂ ﻳﺬﻛﺮﻩ اﷲ ﰲ اﻟﺘﻮراة إﻻ ﰲ ﻣﻜﺎن و‬،‫ﻣﻨﺎ‬
َ ْ ّ َْ
‫ﺆﻻء اﻵﻳﺎت وﻳﺴﺌﻠﻮﻧﻚ ﻋﻦ ذي اﻟﻘﺮﻧﲔ ﻗﻞ ﺳﺄﺗﻠﻮا ﻋﻠﻴﻜﻢ ﻣﻨﻪ ذﻛﺮا‬ ‫ ﻓﻠﻢ ﻳﺒﻠﻐﻮا ﺑﺎب اﻟﺒﻴﺖ ﺣﱴ ﻧﺰل ﺟﱪﻳﻞ‬،‫ﻓﺮﺣﲔ وﻗﺪ ﻏﻠﺒﻮا ﰲ أﻧﻔﺴﻬﻢ‬
14
Allamah Anwar Shah Kashmiri, whilst discussing this issue, stated:

‫واﻟﺮاﺟﺢ اﻧﻪ ﻟﻴﺲ ﻣﻦ أذواء اﻟﻴﻤﻦ و ﻻ ﻛﻴﻘﺒﺎد ﻣﻦ ﻣﻠﻮك اﻟﻌﺠﻢ و ﻻ اﺳﻜﻨﺪر ﺑﻦ ﻓﻴﻠﻔﻮس ﺑﻞ ﻣﻠﻚ آﺧﺮ ﻣﻦ اﻟﺼﺎﻟﺤﻴﻦ‬
(‫ ذﻛﺮﻩ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ اﻟﻨﺎﺳﺦ )ﻋﻘﻴﺪة اﻻﺳﻼم ﻓﻲ ﺣﻴﺎة ﻋﻴﺴﻰ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ اﻟﺴﻼم‬- ‫ﻳﻨﺘﻬﻲ ﻧﺴﺒﻪ اﻟﻰ اﻟﻌﺮب اﻟﺴﺎﻣﻴﻴﻦ اﻻوﻟﻴﻦ‬

'The preferred view is that he was not one of the kings of Yemen, nor Kayqobad (a
non-Arab king), nor was he Sikandar ibn Philips (Macedoni). Rather he was a pious
king quite different from them. The author of 'An'Naasikh' has traced his line of
descent to the ancient Saamiyah Arabs.'

Allamah Anwar also stated that Dhul-Qarnein was neither from the East nor from
the West, but rather from some place in-between.

After perusing through the various different opinions regarding Dhul-Qarnein, it

may be safely stated that the numerous different views regarding this personality
may be overlooked except for two which are worthy of consideration. One of these
views is ascribed to the earlier authorities while the second to a research scholar of
later days.

Opinion of the Earlier Scholars

The Ulema of the earlier times contend that the Dhul-Qarnein mentioned in Quraan
was a pure Arab by descent and of the earlier Saamiyah tribes. He was a
contemporary of Sayyiduna lbrahim Alaihi Salaam. The two had been together
when they performed Hajj.

This, view, despite being popular amongst the early scholars, does not seem to have
any sound backing. Rather, the Israili narrations, upon which this view has been
based, differ so much with each other regarding the details of this individual, that
leads to the feeling that the narrations showing Dhul-Qarnein as a man of the era of
Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam were mere Israili fabrications, (or were based on Israili
narrations that made mention of Dhul-Qarnein benefitting from an Ibrahim, and a
narrator later misunderstood the man 'Ibrahim' to have been referring to Nabi
Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam. Proof of the existence of an 'Ibrahim, from whom Dhul-
Qarnein benefitted tremendously shall follow In-sha Allah. - Abu Muhammad).

Also, the Quraan has described Dhul-Qarnein as one who accomplished three
historical feats during his life. The first was that he reached to the limits of the earth
at the east where he found the sun rising. The second was that he reached the
15
setting point of the sun, meaning that he went so far west where all habitation
ceased and he was before that portion of an ocean where it seemed that the sun
was going down in a murky water. The third was an expedition during which he
encountered a people who did not know his language and who complained to him
of the harassment of Ya'juj and Ma'juj. He then built for them a strong wall made of
iron and copper, between two mountains, thus, protecting them from the raids of
the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. The narrations that show Dhul-Qarnein as a man from the era
of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam however make no mention whatsoever regarding
these feats.

On the basis of these two issues one feels inclined to instead search for a 'Dhul-
Qarnein that has been mentioned in the Taurah, who had accomplished these feats,
and who the Jews held in high regard. Before proceeding in this direction however,
a gist of the differences that arise from the opinions narrated from the early
scholars, which they probably derived from Israili sources, shall be given below. One
shall then understand better why it is being said that the basis for their statement
was not of a sound nature, but rather some Israili narration.

a) In the statements of the previous scholars regarding the name of Dhul-Qarnein,

one finds indication that the one they felt was Dhul-Qarnein could in no way
possible have been alive during the era of Sayyiduna Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

For example, Zubayr bin Bakkar and Ibn Mardawiyah relate (on the
authority of Sayyiduna Abdullah lbn Abbas) that his name was Abdullah bin
Dahhak ibn M'ad ibn Adnan. Hafiz Ibn Hajar rejects this version as very
weak. He points out that if it were correct then he could never have been a
contemporary of Sayyiduna Ibrahim, since there are forty steps in the line
of descent between Nabi lbrahim Alaihi Salaam and Adnan. (Fath al Bari)

lbn Hisham, Ka'b Ahbar and Ja'far ibn Habib suggest that his name was
Mus'ab ibn Abdullah or Mus'ab Himyar. Hafiz Ibn Hajar also tends to hold
the same opinion. Hafiz Ibn Abdul Barr however points out that there are
fourteen generations between Mus'ab and Qahtan, and from Nabi Ibrahim
to Falj (the brother of Qahtan) there are seven generations. Accordingly this
man too could not have been a contemporary of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi
Salaam.

Ja'far bin Habib hold a second opinion that the name of Dhul-Qarnein could
have been Manzar bin Abi Al-Qays. This too is incorrect since this king was
16
 born after Sayyiduna Sulayman Alaihi Salaam, years after Nabi Ibrahim
Alaihi Salaam.

Ibn Hisham has given a second opinion in his Seerah, that the name of Dhul-
Qarnein was Marzaban ibn Mardawiyah. But history does not record any
king by this name. Besides, we have seen that the Ulema of the earlier
period stress that Dhul-Qarnein was of pure Arab descent while the names
Marzaban and Mardawiyah are not Arabic names. They are ajami (non-
Arabic). Thus, if there had been a king by that name, he would have been an
ajami, not an Arab.

Wahb bin Munabbih has suggested that his name was Sa'b bin Maraid
(Tubba' the first). This too is incorrect since the recorded name of Tubba'
the 1st was Harith ar Ra'ish or Zayd. Secondly, no (Himyari) Tubba' was
ever a contemporary of Sayyidina Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

Dar-e-Qutni and Ibn Maakoola have said that he was Harmas or Hardus ibn
Qaytoon ibn Nati. This too is a grave mistake because this was the name of
the grandfather of Alexander of Macedonia (the fire-worshipper).

We see from this that despite the earlier scholars making mention that Dhul-
Qarnein was a contemporary or Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam, they differ greatly as to
regards his name, and the name and identity that they have provided in nearly all
cases was not one who could have been in the era of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.
The difference of opinion that exists amongst the earlier scholars indicates to the
fact that their views on this matter was not based upon any such proof, which was
to be regarded as binding upon all other scholars, and which left no scope for an
alternative view.

As for why this personality held the title Dhul-Qarnein (one with two horns), here
too scholars have offered various differing opinions, again due to the fact that there
was no concrete evidence for any one opinion. Had there been such evidence, there
would not have been no many different views.

Some examples of the opinions worthy of mention regarding why this man was
called Dhul-Qarnein are as follows:

17
 1) He ruled over two kingdoms, Rome and Persia. The word 'qarn', means
horn, and it is used to symbolize colonial power and government, meaning
one who reigned over two governments and was master over them.

(This opinion was based upon the assumption that Alexander of Macedonia
was Dhul-Qarnein, which as mentioned, was not the case)

2) He reached the limits of the East and the West in his expeditions. During
both the expeditions, he conquered many countries and colonized them.
This view has been narrated by Zuhri.

(This view is based on a narration attributed to Sufyan Thawri and Mujahid,

according to which four Kings have passed in history who have ruled over
the world, two of them were Muslims and two unbelievers. The four were
Nabi Sulayman, Dhul-Qarnein, Nimrud and Bukht-Nasr. This narrative is
however defective. If we concede for some time that Sayyiduna Sulayman
Alaihi Salaam and Dhul-Qarnein did rule over all the world, though this is
not proven, even then the historical facts available with us reject the fact
that Nimrood and Bukht-Nasr ever ruled over the whole world.)

3) He had long hair and he parted them in two. He tied up each of them and
placed them on both shoulders. They were described as horns and he was
thus given the title. This statement is ascribed to Hasan al-Basri.

(This statement is a mere assumption, neither is it definite that Hasan al-

Basri really said this.)

4) He had preached to a cruel king or to his own people, to believe in one

Allah, but the king, or the people, struck him hard on one side of his head.
As a result of the strike, he died. But he was given life again, upon which he
returned to the very same people. They struck him on the other side of the
head and he was killed. It was because of the two marks of injury on his
head that he got this title, Dhul-Qarnein. This statement is attributed to
Sayyiduna Ali Radiyallahu Anhu.

This explanation of Sayyiduna Ali Radiyallahu Anhu has been reported

through two lines of transmission. Hafiz Ibn Hajar has commented that one
of the two sources is weak and unreliable. About the second he has said
that although the chain looks acceptable but its text is questionable as far

18
 as these words are concerned, 'Almighty Allah sent him to his people
'* ‫ و‬+#‫ ا‬, * % ', a phrase which is normally used to refer to a Nabi.

In my view (Ml Hifzur-Rahman) this opinion quoted from Sayyiduna Ali

Radiyallahu Anhu does not correspond to the Quraanic description of Dhul-
Qarnein as a wise, powerful ruler. The Quraan explains that he ruled over a
large territory and was a successful king. On the contrary, this version
pictures him as a mere preacher who was not accepted by even his own
people: Besides, the miracle of coming back to life, attributed to him in the
words of Sayyiduna Ali Radiyallahu Anhu would surely have been in the
Quraan if it was true, since this would have enhanced the greatness of
Dhul-Qarnein. It is highly possible that Sayyiduna Ali may have described
this miracle for someone other than the Quraanic Dhul-Qarnein and some
narrator down the line of transmission may have mixed up the names.

Summary: As can be seen from the above mentioned discussion, the reasons
offered behind the title of Dhul-Qarnein differ tremendously, and allow scope for
further investigation.

We have observed the confusion in the writings of the earlier scholars on the
question of the name and title of Dhul-Qarnein. Similarly, regarding the details of
the life of this man, there is much confusion on this aspect, too.

For example, according to Azraqi, Dhul-Qarnein had embraced Islam at the hands of
Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam and then made the circumambulation of the Ka'aba with
Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam and Nabi Ismail Alaihi Salaam. (AI Bidayah) This implies
that he had gone to Makkah Mukarramah where he embraced Islam.

According to Ali bin Ahmad, Dhul-Qarnein set off on foot to perform Hajj. When
Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam learnt of it, he went forward to receive him. (Fath al
Bari) This version suggests that Dhul-Qarnein was a Muslim, even before he met
Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

Difference of opinion exists also with regards to Dhul-Qarnein's ancestry. Some

people suggest he was from the first of the Saamiyah, whilst others state that he
had descended from the Himyari kings.

All of the above mentioned conflicting versions clearly show that there was no
particular view that was agreed upon by the scholars of earlier times, and that there

19
was and still is scope for an alternative view. What also makes one skeptical of the
above mentioned opinions is that if Dhul-Qarnein was present during the era of
Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam, why is it that no mention of this meeting can be found
in the Quraan, nor in the Sunnah.

When the episodes of Nimrood's altercations with Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam have
been mentioned in so much of detail in the Quraan, one would expect that at least
some indication be made to the meetings between Dhul-Qarnein and Nabi Ibrahim
Alaihi Salaam as well. It is surprising indeed that the Quraan recounts the
opposition of the unbelieving king, Nimrod, against Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam, yet
makes no mention whatsoever of a strong and powerful king who had embraced
Islam at the hands of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

From the above what becomes clear is that just as there is no solid proof regarding
the lineage, name and identity of Dhul-Qarnein, upon which scholars of earlier
times had based their opinions, so too is it with the notion that Dhul-Qarnein had
been in the era of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

The views of latter-day scholars

Some of the later day scholars had adopted the wrong idea that Alexander of
Macedonia is the one to whom the Quraan refers to as Dhul-Qarnein. Other have
deemed it enough to agree with the conclusions of the previous scholars, without
examining them for correctness or shortcomings. And then there are those who
have nominated one of the several Himyari Kings of Yemen as Dhul-Qarnein, but
without assigning any real reason for doing so.

However, one opinion stands out as worthy of consideration. It is the conclusion of

Maulana Abul Kalam Azad. He has investigated the issue in depth. As far as his
commentary on the Quraan is concerned, we disagree with Maulana Azad to quite
an extent. However on this particular issue, after deliberating on his views very
carefully, especially since his views were different from those of the earlier scholars,
we finally had to agree with him on this issue.

It is an accepted fact that despite the greatness of the earlier scholars, the door of
investigation and research has not been closed. Also, the latter-day Ulema, have
differed from the earlier scholars on innumerable issues within the limits of the
Quraan and the Ahadith, especially on historical aspects and in view of present
available knowledge. There are many issues which we are able to solve easily today,
20
which had remained unsolved in the times of the earlier Ulema. We must thus not
reject the conclusions of Moulana Azad, if they are found sound from a historical
point of view, merely on the basis that it is his research and conclusion.

Due to the length of the research of Maulana Azad, for brevity sake, we shall quote
here only a part of it.

(Note : Moulana Hifzur-Rahman did not agree with every point of Moulana's
research in this topic. Thus, only what he agreed with shall be mentioned in the
lines below. - Abu Muhammad)

An interesting theory regarding Ya'juj and Ma'juj

Let us recall the Hadith narrated by Muhammad ibn Ishaq and Sheikh Jallaluddin
Suyuti about the questions the Quraish asked Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam
on the promptings of the Jews. The questions were about the people of the cave
and Dhul-Qarnein. The question that arises naturally is why did the Jews select
these topics and what was their interest in them?

It is worthwhile observing that the jews set these questions as a criteria for
confirming the truth of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam as Allah's Messenger.
The fact that they asked regarding Dhul-Qarnein indicates that this man held great
significance in their lives and in their history, and the details of his journeys and
conquests were well known to them. Had they known nothing about it themselves.,
they would never have based the truthfulness of the messengership of Rasulullah
Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam upon the answer given to them.

In response to their answer, Almighty Allah made mention of three journeys made
by this conqueror, towards the West, towards the East, and finally towards a nation
known as Ya'juj and Ma'juj. The Jews, upon receiving the answer, remained silent,
which meant that it corresponded exactly with what they knew.

It would thus seem fair to search within their books and scriptures to see if any
mention can still be found regarding such a personality who travelled towards the
West, and then towards the East as a conqueror, who held the title of 'a man of two
horns - Dhul-Qarnein), one who erected a barrier in order to save a nation from the
tyranny of an oppressive nation known as Gog and Magog, and one who benefitted
the Jews to some extent, due to which they gave him reverence.

21
In the scriptures of the Jews and in their history one indeed finds mention of a man
who fits this description perfectly, a man known as Cyrus (‫) ورس‬.

It is this individual whom the Jews would always be indebted to. It was because of
him that the Banu Israel were removed from the clutches of the Babylonians and
returned to the land of Al-Aqsa. Through his aid, they rebuilt the city of Jerusalem
and the Masjid of Al-Aqsa. Their Ambiya referred to him with the titles of 'The
Masih', 'The Shepherd of Allah', and 'The Ram, with two horns'. In his lifetime, he
destroyed pagan Babylon, and revived tauhid (the belief in one Allah) in the lands of
Persia and Media5 (Iran). A brief history of the relationship between the Banu Israel
and Cyrus shall help greatly in understanding why this man was most probably the
personality, regarding whom the Jews asked, and who was then mentioned as
'Dhul-Qarnein' (the man with two horns) in the Quraan.

The History of the Banu Israel during the era of Cyrus

Approximately 700 years before the coming of Nabi Isa, there were two great
kingdoms in Iraq, viz. Aashuri (with its capital at Neinawa) and the Babylonian
Kingdom (with its capital at Babylon). Both were oppressive and cruel. In 612 B.C.
the king of Babylon, Bukht-e-Nasar (Nabuchardnazar) gained control over Aashuri
as well, and thus established himself as the sole power in Iraq. This King was
extremely cruel and tyrannical. It was not enough for him to merely conquer
countries but he destroyed whatever he overran and made the subjects captive and
herded them to Babylon as slaves.

During this time the state of the Banu Israel in Jerusalem has deteriorated
considerably. Their spiritual, moral and social life had rusted and they had become
habitual with vice and evil, to such an extent that assassinating their own Ambiya
had began a trivial matter for them.

5
Media (Old Persian: Māda, Middle Persian: Mād) is a region of north-western Iran, best known for
having been the political and cultural base of the Medes. During the Achaemenid period, it comprised
present-day Azarbaijan, Iranian Kurdistan and western Tabaristan. As a satrapy under Achaemenid
rule, it would eventually encompass a wider region, stretching to southern Dagestan in the north.
However, after the wars of Alexander the Great, the northern parts were separated due to
the Partition of Babylon and became known as Atropatene, while the remaining region became known
as Lesser Media.
22
As a result, Almighty Allah punished them through the tyrant Bukht-e-Nasr. He
enslaved more than a hundred thousand of their people and drove them, as one
leads sheep, to Babylon. Before returning to Iraq, he ordered that the Masjid of
Aqsa (Bait-ul-Maqdis) be razed to the ground.

The Banu Israil had in fact been forewarned on this impending punishment by Nabi
Yasa' (Alaihi Salaam) and Armiyah (Alaihi Salaam), but they had paid no need to
their call whatsoever. Their eyes opened to the truth only after the punishment had
descended upon them, which was of course to late. In their dark days of sorrow and
slavery however, they were still able to hold onto a ray of hope, which had been
given by Nabi Yasa'(Alaihi Salaam) and Nabi Armiyah(Alaihi Salaam). Whilst warning
them of a coming Divine punishment, they had also informed them that
approximately seventy years after being driven out of the Blessed Land they would
return as free men. They had promised the Banu Israil that a Masih (an
anointed/selected one) and a 'shepherd of Allah' will come to their rescue and
return them back to the land of Aqsa. They had even made mention that his name
would be Cyrus (Khorus), and that he would be instrumental in opening a new
chapter in the lives of the Banu Israil.

Whilst in captivity in Babylon, Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam), on account of his

unique character and outstanding knowledge, earned the respect of the Babylonian
rulers and rose to the position of chief advisor to the government. During this time,
Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam) saw many dreams regarding future happenings, which
the Bible has recorded. Amongst those dreams was one which predicted the coming
of Cyrus, and the emancipation of the Banu Israil. It was in this dream that Cyrus
was shown as a ram, with two horns, thus earning him the title of 'Dhul-Qarnein'
(the one with two horns).

The predictions regarding Cyrus, which can still be found in the Bible, shall first be
quoted, with some explanation, followed by the dream of Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi
Salaam), together with the interpretation offered by the angel, Jibrail (Alaihi
Salaam).

The glad-tidings of Cyrus on the tongue of Nabi Yasa'(Alaihi Salaam)

(Isaiah 45 - New International Version (NIV)

“This is what the LORD says to his anointed (Masih), to Cyrus, whose right hand I
take hold of, to subdue nations before him and to strip kings of their armor, to open
23
doors before him, so that gates will not be shut. I will go before you and will
level the mountains. I will break down gates of bronze and cut through bars of iron. I
will give you hidden treasures, riches stored in secret places, so that you may
know that I am the LORD, the God of Israel, who summons you by name. For the sake
of Jacob my servant, of Israel my chosen, I summon you by name and bestow on you
a title of honor. Though you do not acknowledge me. I am the LORD, and there is no
other; apart from me there is no God. I will strengthen you, though you have not
acknowledged me, so that from the rising of the sun to the place of its setting
people may know there is none besides me.

(Note: In this prediction mention is made of a conqueror that shall rise to remove
the children of Israel from the clutches of the Babylonians. Through him, people of
the East and the West shall learn regarding Almighty Allah. He will be blessed with
treasures which are inaccessible to others. He will have a title of honour. This is all
in conformance to how Almighty Allah has described Dhul-Qarnein in Quraan. The
only contradiction that is found in the above is the wording 'Though you do not
acknowledge me', which makes indication that Cyrus was not a believer. It is
perhaps on account of this that certain Israili narrations, which appear in the books
of Tafsir, record Cyrus as a fire-worshipper, who showed mercy towards the Banu
Israil. This however, is far from the truth, since there are numerous passages in the
Bible that clearly show Cyrus not only as a believer in the Oneness of Almighty
Allah, but as an ardent inviter towards tauhid as well. - Abu Muhammad)

The dream of Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam) regarding Cyrus

Daniel 8 King James Version (KJV)

In the third year of the reign of king Belshazzar a vision appeared unto me, even
unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at the first. And I saw in a
vision; and it came to pass, when I saw, that I was at Shushan in the palace, which is
in the province of Elam; and I saw in a vision, and I was by the river of Ulai.
Then I lifted up mine eyes, and saw, and, behold, there stood before the river a ram
which had two horns: and the two horns were high; but one was higher than the
other, and the higher came up last.

24
I saw the ram pushing westward, and northward, and southward; so that no beasts
might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand; but
he did according to his will, and became great.
And as I was considering, behold, a he-goat came from the west on the face of the
whole earth, and touched not the ground: and the goat had a notable horn between
his eyes.
And he came to the ram that had two horns, which I had seen standing before the
river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power.
And I saw him come close unto the ram, and smote the ram, and broke his two
horns: and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him
down to the ground, and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver
the ram out of his hand.
Interpretation:
And it came to pass, when I, even I Daniel, had seen the vision, and sought for the
meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance of a man. And I
heard a man's voice between the banks of Ulai, which called, and said, Gabriel,
make this man to understand the vision.
So he came near where I stood: and when he came, I was afraid, and fell upon my
face: but he said unto me, Understand, O son of man: for at the time of the end shall
be the vision. Now as he was speaking with me, I was in a deep sleep on my face
toward the ground: but he touched me, and set me upright.
And he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the
indignation: for at the time appointed the end shall be.
The ram which thou sawest having two horns are the kings of Media and Persia.
And the rough goat is the king of Grecia (Greece): and the great horn that is
between his eyes is the first king.
(Explanation: Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam) was shown two mighty rulers, one
depicted as a ram, with two horns, in front of whom no beast could stand, and who
would become great. The angel Jibrail (Alaihi Salaam) would later explain that this
referred to the Kings Of Media and Persia. As we shall explain further on, it was King
Cyrus who gathered the kingdom of Media and Persia under his wing, after which
he turned his attention towards Babylon, and consequently set the Banu Israil free.

25
The work accomplished by Cyrus however would be short-lived, and less than 200
years later, during Greek invaders, amongst whom Alexander of Macedonia would
be most famous, would destroy the empire of tauhid set up by Cyrus and force the
land into pagan worship once again.

Nabi Uzair's (Alaihi Salaam) description of Cyrus

(Ezra 1- New International Version)

In the first year of Cyrus king of Persia, in order to fulfill the word of the LORD spoken
by Jeremiah, the LORD moved the heart of Cyrus king of Persia to make a
proclamation throughout his realm and also to put it in writing:

“This is what Cyrus king of Persia says:

“‘The LORD, the God of heaven, has given me all the kingdoms of the earth and he
has appointed me to build a temple for him at Jerusalem in Judah. Any of his people
among you may go up to Jerusalem in Judah and build the temple of the LORD, the
God of Israel, the God who is in Jerusalem, and may their God be with them.
Upon examining these, as well as other very clear predicted descriptions regarding
Cyrus, one can easily reach the following significant conclusions.

• The one who delivered the Banu Isra'il from captivity at Babylon was named
Khoras, (or Cyrus). He was king over the two combined states of Faaris
(Persia) and Media.
• It was on the basis of the vision of Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam) and its
interpretation by the angel, Jibrail, and due to his ruling over the two
kingdoms of Faaris and Media that Cyrus was called the king with two horns
(Dhul-Qarnein). It was because of this belief that the Banu Israil called him
by the title Dhul-Qarnein.
• In the Sahifahs of the Ambiya (Alaihimu Salaam) of the Banu Israa'il, this
king is called the Masih, the rescuer of the Banu Israil and the shepherd of
God.
• Even though the Jews are given to national prejudice and ancestral narrow
mindedness to an extreme degree yet they would still refer to this non-
Israilite with a description that they would normally reserve only for their

26
 Ambiya (Alaihimu Salaam). This is because of the great service Cyrus
provided towards them.
• Historical events have confirmed that the predictions of the Ambiya
(Alaihimu Salaam) were borne out when Cyrus was the one to deliver the
Jews from slavery at Babylon and to re-populate Bayt al Maqdis.
• The Sahifah of Nabi Yasa' (Alaihi Salaam) (Isaiah - 45) has shown him as
coming from the north, as a saviour of the Banu Israil. (Cyrus did indeed
come from the north of Babylon, after completing his expedition against
the Lydia, as shall be seen in the following pages. - Abu Muhammad)
• Nabi Zakariya (Zechariah 6) had foretold him as a growing branch. This
means that his growth and coming would be in an extraordinary manner.
This is in line with what generally happens when Almighty Allah intends to
get someone to do something special.

Historical account of Cyrus

(Historians have mentioned, whilst discussing the history of Persia that

The Medes unified Iran as a nation and empire in 625 BCE. The Achaemenid
Empire(550–330 BCE), founded by Cyrus the Great, was the first Persian empire and
it ruled from the Balkans to North Africa and also Central Asia, spanning three
continents, from their seat of power in Persis (Persepolis). It was the largest empire
yet seen and the first world empire. The First Persian Empire was the only
civilization in all of history to connect over 40% of the global population, accounting
for approximately 49.4 million of the world's 112.4 million people in around 480
BCE. They were succeeded by the Seleucid, Parthian, and Sasanian Empires, who
successively governed Iran for almost 1,000 years and made Iran once again as a
leading power in the world. Persia's arch-rival was the Roman Empire and its
successor, the Byzantine Empire. (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Iran) -
Abu Muhammad)

In 622 BC, Babylon (Iraqi Empire) and Naynawa (Aashuri Empire) were at the peak
of their glory and popularity while Persia was divided into two separate kingdoms.
The north western part was known as Media and the western area was Faaris. The
reins of government in both rested with tribal chiefs, who operated under the
indirect command of either the Babylonian Empire or the Aashuri Empire.
In 612 BC, the Aashuri Empire collapsed and Media thus gained independence.

27
However, there seemed no possibility that Persia could ever emerge as a dominant
power, especially in the face of the tyrannical rule of Bukht-e-Nasr.

But, destiny had other plans. In 559 BC it raised to power and glory an ordinary man
who ruled over a small region. His rise was amazing and miraculous. His piety, fair
dealing and discreet politics brought him up as a king over both factions of Persia
and the tribal chiefs of Faaris and Media voluntarily handed over to him authority
over their kingdoms. There was no bloodshed or fighting. The people of Faaris
called him Gorush or Kayarsh and the Jews called him Khorus.

(Moulana Hifzur-Rahmaan, in his master-piece, Qisas-al-Quraan, has discussed in

detail regarding the life of Cyrus and his expeditions towards the West and the East,
quoting from the Encyclopaedia Britannica. Instead of translating Moulana's
quotations, I have preferred to quote directly from the source. The next few
paragraphs are thus slightly edited passages of the Encyclopedia Britannica. - The
main source of the life of Cyrus is the writings of Herodotus. Having been born
about 50 years after the era of Cyrus, his biography of Cyrus is considered the basis
upon which later historians based their writings. - Abu Muhammad)

Description of Cyrus, based upon the writings of Herodotus

Cyrus the Great, also called Cyrus II, (born 590–580 BCE, Media, or Persis [now in
Iran]—died c. 529, Asia), a conqueror who founded the Achaemenian empire
(shown in brown), centered around Persia and comprising the Near East from
the Aegean Sea eastward (an elongated embayment of the Mediterranean Sea
located between the Greek and Anatolian peninsulas) to the Indus River.

Take note of the position of Persis/Persia/Faaris (in light blue); Media (in dark blue);
of Nineveh/Ashur (in orange); of Lydia (in black); of Babylon (in red), Sogdiana (in
pink) and of the land of the Scythians, towards the North (in green). From the area
shown in brown, one can easily gauge the size of the empire of Cyrus, and
understand why it has been described as 'the largest empire yet seen and the first
world empire, the only civilization in all of history to connect over 40% of the global
population, accounting for approximately 49.4 million of the world's 112.4 million
people in around 480 BCE.'

28
Using the map above, and the biography of Cyrus as documented in the
Encyclopedia Britannica, with much of its information based upon what Herodotus
had written, we shall first follow the travels and conquests of Cyrus, and then see if
it corresponds to the route of travel of Dhul-Qarnein, which has been described in
the Quraan.

Herodotus says that the Persians called Cyrus their father, while later Achaemenian
rulers were not so well regarded. The story of the childhood of Cyrus, as told by
Herodotus is as follow: Astyages, the king of the Medes and lord of the Persians,
gave his daughter in marriage to his vassal in Persis, a prince called Cambyses. From
this marriage Cyrus was born. Astyages, having had a dream that the baby would
grow up to overthrow him, ordered Cyrus slain. His chief adviser, however, instead
gave the baby to a shepherd to raise. When he was 10 years old, Cyrus, because of
his outstanding qualities, was discovered by Astyages, who, in spite of the dream,
was persuaded to allow the boy to live. Cyrus, when he reached manhood in Persis,
revolted against his maternal grandfather and overlord. Astyages marched against
the rebel, but his army deserted him and surrendered to Cyrus in 550 BCE.
29
 Cyrus's conquest - towards Lydia (in the West)

After inheriting the empire of the Medes, Cyrus first had to consolidate his power
over Iranian tribes on the Iranian plateau before expanding to the west. Croesus,
king of Lydia in Asia Minor (Anatolia), had enlarged his domains at the expense of
the Medes when he heard of the fall of Astyages. Cyrus, as successor of the Median
king, marched against Lydia. Sardis, the Lydian capital, was captured in 547 or 546,
and Croesus was either killed or burned himself to death, though according to other
sources he was taken prisoner by Cyrus and well treated.

The Greek cities on the Aegean Sea coast, as vassals of the Lydian king, now became
subject to Cyrus, and most of them submitted after short sieges. Several revolts of
the Greek cities were later suppressed with severity. Next Cyrus turned
to Babylonia, where the dissatisfaction of the people with the ruler, Nabonidus,
gave him a pretext for invading the lowlands. The conquest was quick, for even the
priests of Marduk, the national deity of the great metropolis of Babylon, had
become estranged from Nabonidus. In October 539 BCE, the greatest city of the
ancient world fell to the Persians.

In the Bible (e.g., Ezra 1:1–4), Cyrus is famous for freeing the Jewish captives
in Babylonia and allowing them to return to their homeland. Cyrus was
also tolerant toward the Babylonians and others. The capture of Babylon delivered
not only Mesopotamia into the hands of Cyrus but also Syria and Palestine, which
had been conquered previously by the Babylonians. The ruler of Cilicia in Asia Minor
had become an ally of Cyrus when the latter marched against Croesus, and Cilicia
retained a special status in Cyrus’s empire. Thus it was by diplomacy as well as force
of arms that he established the largest empire known until his time.

Cyrus seems to have had several capitals. One was the city of Ecbatana, modern
Hamadan, former capital of the Medes, and another was a new capital of the
empire, Pasargadae, in Persis, said to be on the site where Cyrus had won the battle
against Astyages. The ruins today, though few, arouse admiration in the visitor.
Cyrus also kept Babylon as a winter capital.

Cyrus was quick to learn from the conquered peoples. He not only conciliated the
Medes but united them with the Persians in a kind of dual monarchy of the Medes
30
and Persians. Cyrus had to borrow the traditions of kingship from the Medes, who
had ruled an empire when the Persians were merely their vassals. A Mede was
probably made an adviser to the Achaemenian king, as a sort of chief minister; on
later relics at Persepolis, a capital of the Achaemenian kings from the time of
Darius, a Mede is frequently depicted together with the great king.
The Elamites, indigenous inhabitants of Persis, were also the teachers of the
Persians in many ways, as can be seen, for example, in the Elamite dress worn by
Persians and by Elamite objects carried by them on the stone relics at Persepolis.
There also seems to have been little innovation in government and rule, but rather
a willingness to borrow, combined with an ability to adapt what was borrowed to
the new empire. Cyrus was undoubtedly the guiding genius in the creation not only
of a great empire but in the formation of Achaemenian culture and civilization.

Cyrus's journey towards the East

(To the far East of the Caspian Sea- passing Sogdiana)

When Cyrus defeated Astyages he also inherited Median possessions in eastern

Iran, but he had to engage in much warfare to consolidate his rule in this region.
After his conquest of Babylonia, he again turned to the east, and Herodotus tells of
his campaign against Scythian nomads living east of the Caspian Sea. A city in
farthest Sogdiana was called Cyreschata, or Cyropolis, by the Greeks, which seems
to prove the extent of his Eastern conquests.

Cyrus as a leader

It is a testimony to the capability of the founder of the Achaemenian empire that it

continued to expand after his death and lasted for more than two centuries. But
Cyrus was not only a great conqueror and administrator; he held a place in the
minds of the Persian people similar to that of Romulus and Remus in Rome or
Moses for the Israelites.

The sentiments of esteem or even awe in which Persians held him were transmitted
to the Greeks, and it was no accident that Xenophon chose Cyrus to be the model of
a ruler for the lessons he wished to impart to his fellow Greeks. In short, the figure
of Cyrus has survived throughout history as more than a great man who founded an
empire. He became the epitome of the great qualities expected of a ruler in

31
antiquity, and he assumed heroic features as a conqueror who was tolerant
and magnanimous as well as brave and daring.
(End of quote from the Encyclopedia Britannica)

An interesting feature of Cyrus is the carving that was later made in honor of him. It
shows a man with the horns of a ram and the wings of a falcon. There is also an
eagle perched on the head. This carving is visible till today in Istakhar, Iran.

Horns of Cyrus

It should be remembered that Nabi Danyaal Alaihi Salaam saw the savior of the
Banu Israil from the Babylonians as a ram with horns, whilst in Isaiah 46:11 this
savior has been described as 'a bird of prey'. The text is: 'From the east I summon a
ravenous bird of prey; from a far-off land, a man to fulfill my purpose. What I have said, that I
will bring about; what I have planned, that I will do.'

Explaining the word 'a bird of prey' the Bible commentator, Barnes, states:

32
Calling a ravenous bird from the east - There can be no doubt that Cyrus is intended
here (see the notes at Isaiah 41:2, Isaiah 41:25). The east here means Persia. The
word rendered 'ravenous bird' (‫‛ עיט‬ayiṭ) is rendered 'fowl' in Job 28:7; 'bird' or
'birds' in Jeremiah 12:9; 'fowls' in Genesis 15:11; Isaiah 18:6; and 'ravenous birds'
in Ezekiel 39:4. It does not occur elsewhere in the Bible. It is used here as an emblem
of a warlike king, and the emblem may either denote the rapidity of his movements -
moving with the flight of an eagle; or it may denote the devastation which he would
spread - an emblem in either sense especially applicable to Cyrus. It is not
uncommon in the Bible to compare a warlike prince to an eagle Jeremiah
49:22; Ezekiel 17:3; and the idea here is, probably, that Cyrus would come with
great power and velocity upon nations, like the king of birds, and would pounce
suddenly and unexpectedly upon his prey. Perhaps also there may be here allusion
to the standard or banner of Cyrus. Xenophon (Cyrop. vii.) says that it was a golden
eagle affixed to a long spear' (End quote)

(In Qasas-al-Quraan, Moulana Hifzur-Rahman made mention of a few more

interesting aspects regarding the life of Cyrus. These shall now be mentioned. - Abu
Muhammad)

• Historians assert that although Cyrus fought bravely and defeated the king
of Asia Minor yet he did not behave like any other victorious king. He was
not cruel to the defeated people and did not exile them from their land.
The general masses of Sardes hardly noticed that a change of government
had taken place.

• Geographers say that the capital of Lydia, Sardes, was close to the western
coast. The western coast of Asia Minor is dotted with small islands. The
entire coast looks like a lake and the waters of the Aegean Sea look murky
because of the gulf. When the sun sets, it looked as though it is setting in
murky water.

• Cyrus's ideas in politics and government were what a pious, righteous king
should hold. Historians write:

33
 "It was his belief that wealth should not be used by kings for their personal
ends but should be used for public welfare and subordinates should be
allowed comfort through it." (Encyclopedia Britannica, "Cyrus".)

(Describing Cyrus's conquest of Babylon, Moulana writes:)

The Conquest of Babylon

The conquest of Cyrus had become many and wide and lran enjoyed supremacy
from the North Sea to the last coast of the Black Sea in the far west and up to the
mountains of Makran in the far east. Further, if we consider the statistics of Dara's
area of supremacy as authentic then Cyrus had reached the Indus River too. (Dairah
al-Ma'arif)

To the north he had reached up to Caucasia mountains. He then had to turn to the
fierce kingdom of Babylon in Iraq which was famous and civilized but cruel and
tyrannical. History describes this expedition as follows:

About fifty years before Cyrus, Bukth-e-Nasar was the king of Babylon. He was
regarded not merely as a king but also a personification of the deities. He
considered it his right to invade any country and take its subjects as captives, based
on the belief he that he was divine. Captives would be punished severely and many
a time killed mercilessly. He invaded Jerusalem thrice, ruined Palestine and herded
all its people like cattle to Babylon. The Jewish historian, Josephus has said, Not the
most hard-hearted and merciless butcher will push his cattle more savagely and
bloodily into the slaughter house as Bukht-e-Nasar drove the children of Israil to
Babylon.

After the downfall of the Aashuri regime in Naynwa, the kingdom of Babylon
become stronger. None of the neighboring countries dared to interfere with the
affairs of the Babylonian kingdom. Bukht-e-Nasar died sometime after the conquest
of Bait-ul-Maqdis, and Nayuni-das was appointed his successor. He however
delegated all powers of government to a member of the royal family, Bayl Shazar.
This man was luxury loving and cruel but, unlike Bukht-e-Nasar, he was not brave
and courageous.

During his rule, one of the Banu Israil captives, Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam) had
attained access to the royal court as its adviser, on account of his unique wisdom.

34
Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam) often tried to stop Bayl Shazar from his wrong ways
and luxurious living, but in vain.

According to the Torah, one night Bayl Shazar, at the instigation of the Queen,
commanded that the Holy Vessels that Bukht-e-Nasar had plundered from
Jerusalem be brought to him. He then drank wine in those vessels. While everyone
was enjoying himself a mysterious hand inscribed on a wall something for the king
to see. The Torah says:

'At that very time, fingers of a man were seen. These fingers wrote something on the
wall in the King's Palace against the candle: The king saw the portion of the hand
that was writing and he was frightened ... The inscription that was written was ....
(The Book of Danyal, 5/5-25)

The king was very worried and he asked his sorcerers for an explanation but they
could not decipher it. Finally, on the advice of his Queen he called Nabi Danyal
(Alaihi Salaam), who interpreted it as: "because you have insulted the vessels of
Bait-ul-Maqdis, and thus perfected your tyranny, the inscription says that God has
decreed the end of your kingdom. You were weighed in the scale but came out
under-weight. Your kingdom will disintegrate and will be given to the Medians and
the Persians".

The Torah has stated that Dara was the victor but this is wrong. The present Taurah
confuses Dara with Cyrus and vice versa. It was Cyrus who first overran Babylon.
Later when its people mutinied, Dara crushed the mutiny.

Meanwhile. the people of Babylon had for long tolerated the cruelty of Bayl Shazar
and were scheming of ways to get rid of him. Some of their chiefs suggested that
the neighboring power, Iran, should be approached to help. A deputation of the
chiefs of Babylon met Cyrus when he was engaged in war at the eastern front,
(fighting the Scythian nomads).

Cyrus gave them a warm welcome and assured them that he would attack Babylon
immediately after the war he was fighting ended. He assured them that he would
rid them of the luxury loving, tyrant Bayl Shazar.

As soon as his expedition on the east ended, he attacked Babylon. Historians have
stated that in that era, no place was as invincible as Babylon. Its fortresses were
very strong. Their walls were strong-built and deeply filled. No attacker could hope

35
to demolish them. However, the inhabitants of Babylon were on the side of Cyrus,
and one of their governors himself joined and accompanied Cyrus. According to
Herodotus, it was the governor who channeled the flow of the river to the other
side so that the army of Cyrus might enter the city from there. The city fell to the
enemy even before Cyrus arrived, and Bayl Shazar was killed.

RELIGION OF CYRUS

The Torah and the historians tell us that Cyrus merged together small countries of
Iran into a large kingdom and made them subservient to him. These include Babylon
and Naynawa. He was just and kind quite unlike other kings of that period. In the
same way, according to Torah and the historians, he did not follow the religion
practiced in Iran but obeyed the True religion, believed in one Allah, and preached
accordingly.

In the Book of 'Azra (Uzayr) this trait of his is clearly mentioned in the following
paragraph:

'In the first year of the king of Faaris, Cyrus, in order that the words of God be
fulfilled as spoken by Armiyah, God inspired the king of Faaris, Cyrus, and he
proclaimed all over his Kingdom and had recorded that the king of Faaris says, 'God,
the God of the heavens has bestowed upon me all worldly Kingdoms. He has
commanded me to make a house for the Yahudah in Jerusalem. Thus, who among
you is from that nation, may God be with him, let him go to the city, Jerusalem,
Yahuda, and build the House of God, .the God of Israil, for He alone is the God in
Jerusalem.'

I, king Cyrus, command that the House of God in Jerusalem be built. The place where
sacrifice is offered be built. The vessels, gold and silver of the House of God that
Bukht-e-Nasar had taken away from the Haykal at Jerusalem must be replaced at
their proper positions!'

The proclamation of Dara, the first, may also be seen which he issued when the
Jews complained that some of his officers hindered in the rebuilding of Bait-ul-
Maqdis, which Cyrus had ordered before his death. Dara proclaimed that the
officers stationed at the provinces beyond the river must refrain from interfering in
the work at Bait al Maqdis. He added:

36
The chief of the Jews and their elders may build the House of God at its place. God,
who has kept His name there, may He destroy all kings and people who change this
order and strive to harm the house of God in Jerusalem. I, Dara, have decreed so and
action may be taken immediately! (Azra, Chapter 6)

These are evidences from the Torah making it clear that Cyrus as well as his
successor, Dara, were Muslim. A few historical accounts testifying to this fact are
also worth studying.

One of the significant historical feats of Dara was that he had tablets fixed in the
strong rocks on the mountains. These reflect on his era and the era of Cyrus. One of
these tablets is found in the well-known city of Iran, Istakhar, and considered a
valuable treasure of ancient history. Dara has enumerated on it the territories
conquered by him, as well as his religion, and his method of government.

The tablet contains the following details of his belief:

God The Great is Ahurmazdah. He is the one who created the earth. He alone made
man auspicious. And, He is the one who made Dara sole ruler of many, and the
drafter of constitution.

Ahurmazdah granted me Kingdom through His favour. It was again through His
favour that I created peace on earth. I pray to Ahurmazdah to preserve me, my
family and all these countries. 0 Ahurmazdal, grant me my prayer! O man,
Ahurmazdah has commanded that you do not turn to evil, that you do not give up
the straight path, and that you keep yourself away from sin! (Tarjuman al Quraan,
from The stories of the Ancient Eastern.)

From the evidences provided above it becomes quite clear that the religion of Dara
and his predecessor Cyrus was not that of the ancient Persian Mogosh. (Majoosi
faith).

It is also clear that he refers to Allah when he calls out to 'Ahurmazdah', from the
description he gives of Him. It shows that he and his predecessor were on the True
religion. The word Allah in Arabic has its corresponding word Aluheem in Syrian, Ael
in Hebrew, and Ahurmazdah, in Persian. They all refer to one and the same Divine
Being. Dara described Him as The Only One without any partner, The Only Creator
of the universe, and The One in whose Hands is good and bad. Dara also believed in
the Hereafter and he exhorted other people to follow the straight path and shun

37
the sinful ways. Obviously this description does not fit the Majoosi religion and that
is why he ascribed his victory over them as a blessing of Ahurmazdah.

As for the question as to which form of True Religion did Dara and Cyrus follow, the
answer is given as follows:

Ancient Iranian Religion

The history of religions shows that generally the religion of Aryans of central Asia
had common features. They were worshippers of natural phenomena and idols.
They regarded the sun and fire as sacred. This belief was common to the religions of
ancient Greece, India and Iran. However, there was some difference in the details.
For instance, Greek and Indian religions held that the deities dispensed both good
and bad. But Iranian idol-worship lay on the belief that two opposing forces run the
universe, i.e. one group of idols hold power over good and piety, whilst the other
controls evil and dispenses it. Accordingly, these two creators hold sway over the
universe and good and bad achieve prominence in the universe depending on the
result of a conflict between the two creators.

There was no concept of one God with these people. They attributed good to light
and evil to darkness, and therefore as a source of light, fire (Yazdan-the god of
good) is worthy of worship. The followers of this religion of Persia were called
Mogosh (or Majoosi).

Iran and the Religion of Ibrahim Zardasht

However somewhere between 550BC and 583 BC, there arose a man inspired by
Allah in the north west Iran. It was in a area between Qafqaaz and Azerbaijan, a
mountainous province in N W Iran (known as The Valley of Urs) and his name was
Ibrahim Zardasht. He preached the religion of Allah to the Majoosi of Iran.

He preached that the concept of gods of good and bad in the universe was a
mistaken belief. He told them that there was only One Being Who was Owner and
Dispenser without any partner or associate. He is one, Alone and without any co-
sharer. He is powerful and compassionate. He is Light and Sacred. He is the Pure
Being known as Ahurmuzdah, the Creator of the entire universe.

38
He told them, "Those whom you consider as Gods of good are not deities but a
creation of Ahurmuzdah. The angels obey His command and distribute good as He
orders. Those whom you consider as Gods of evil are a creation as well. The epitome
of evil, i.e. the devil (Aharman) is also nothing but one of His creation.

Ahurmuzdah has taught men through His Prophets to distinguish between good and
evil and between light and darkness. Thus, it is a misleading act to worship fire.
Man's affairs are not limited to this world alone. Rather there is another world
besides this world (the Hereafter) where there are two separate places, paradise
and hell. Thus, we must shun sin, be pious and improve our manners.

This is the gist of the teachings of Ibrahim Zardasht .The historians of Arabia and
Europe agree that he preached in Iran in the last part of the sixth century before
Christ. His preaching was directed against the ancient Iranian religion in Media and
Faaris. (Marginal notes to Tarikh Ibn Kaihir, and Universal History of the world -
Professor G.B.Grundy)

These historians also say that Ibrahim Zardasht was possibly a student of one of the
Ambiya (Alaihimu Salaam) from the Banu Israil. He had benefitted from one of
them and his mission was to correct the ancient Iranian religion.

In the religious book attributed towards him, i.e. The Avista, one finds the initial
phrases similar to other revealed Books, in which one first seeks refuge from
devilish temptations and thereafter praises Allah, the Compassionate and Merciful.
However, like the other revealed Books before the Quraan, the Avista has also been
corrupted, but the initial verses are retained to-date.

It is also an agreed-upon fact that Ibrahim Zardasht and Cyrus were

contemporaries, and the beliefs of Cyrus and Dara were exactly according to the
teachings of Ibrahim Zardasht. This proves that Cyrus was the first Iranian King who
embraced the true religion against the ancient (Majoosi) belief. Therefore it is not
surprising that the Jews were sympathetic to Cyrus since he followed a religion
attributed to a student of one of their Prophets.

It is a fact, however, that the Iranians could not retain these teachings for long. His
teachings were completely interpolated by the time that the Greek attacked Dara at
the end of the first historical period of Iran. After 400 BC, the religion of Zardashat
was facing its downfall. The reasons were two fold. The influence of Rome and
Greece was one of the factors. Secondly, the ancient religion of Iran, i.e. the religion
39
of the Majoosi, had again raised its head. After Dara was killed, the religion of
Zardasht began to suffer changes. Gradually it was absorbed into the majoosi
religion and came to be known by that name.

The Iranians (Parsis) say that Sikandar Maqdooni burnt the city when he attacked
Istakhar. The sacred saheefah of Zardasht was burnt. In other words Sikandar did
with the Avista, what Bukht-e-Nasr had done with the Torah. In this way the Holy
Books of both religion were lost to the world.

About five hundred years later, during the third era of Persian history, the founder
of the Sasanid dynasty, Ardeshir Babkani compiled the Avista afresh. Obviously that
could not be the original Avista. It was a mixture of the ancient Iranian religion, the
Greek cult and the teachings of Zardasht. In fact, most of its teachings seem to be
from the ancient majoosi religion. Nevertheless the incomplete and mutilated book
that is found today with the Parsis still contains semblances of the original, here and
there.

Arab historians would thus label the religion of the majoos and of Zardasht as the
same thing with different names. Of the later day scholars. Shah Abdul Qadir would
explain 'majoos', as those who worship fire and also claim to have had a Prophet.
He would say that it is not known if they had digressed at a later date or had drawn
away at an early stage".

However, Arab and European scholars today assert that there are clear evidences
that Zardasht was not the same as the ancient Persian religion. It was a True
religion that disallowed worship of stars, idols and fire, and advocated worship of
one God, and none else besides Him.

Thus, the well-known scholar of Egypt, Farj-AIlah Zaki has rejected the opinion that
Zardasht, who was a student of Nabi Armiyah, parted ways with the Prophet when
the latter was displeased with him on some issue, and then invented a new religion
based on fire worship. Allamah Ibn Kathir has also rejected this view. (Marginal
notes of Tarikh lbn Kathir).

(It is highly possible that on hearing the name of Ibrahim, as the one who
introduced Cyrus to Allah, some misunderstood and narrated it as Nabi Ibrahim
Alaihi-Salaam, thus creating the narration of Dhul-Qarnein being in the era of Nabi
Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam. - Abu Muhammad)

40
 Zul Qarnayn in the Quraan

We have already discussed the predictions about Cyrus in the Torah and historical
evidences about him. One important question remains: 'Was the person about
whom we have presented testimonials from Torah and history really the one
mentioned in the Quraan? Before we give an answer, let us see what the Quraan
says in Surah al Kahf, so that we may be able to give a answer to this question.

‫ﻞ َﺷ ْﻲ ٍء‬ ‫ض َوآﺗَـ ْﻴـﻨَﺎﻩُ ِﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ‬ ِ ‫ﺎ ﻟَﻪُ ﻓِﻲ ْاﻷ َْر‬‫ﻜﻨ‬ ‫ﺎ َﻣ‬‫ إِﻧ‬- ‫ﻚ َﻋ ْﻦ ِذي اﻟْ َﻘ ْﺮﻧَـ ْﻴ ِﻦ ﻗُ ْﻞ َﺳﺄَﺗْـﻠُﻮ َﻋﻠَْﻴ ُﻜ ْﻢ ِﻣ ْﻨﻪُ ِذ ْﻛ ًﺮا‬ َ َ‫َوﻳَ ْﺴﺄَﻟُﻮﻧ‬
‫ب ﻓِﻲ َﻋ ْﻴ ٍﻦ َﺣ ِﻤﺌَ ٍﺔ َوَو َﺟ َﺪ ِﻋ ْﻨ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﻗَـ ْﻮًﻣﺎ‬ ُ ‫ﺲ َو َﺟ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﺗَـﻐْ ُﺮ‬ ِ ‫ﺸ ْﻤ‬ ‫ب اﻟ‬ َ ‫ﻰ إِذَا ﺑَـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣﻐْ ِﺮ‬‫ َﺣﺘ‬- ‫ ﻓَﺄَﺗْـﺒَ َﻊ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ‬- ‫َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ‬
‫د‬ ‫ﻢ ﻳُـ َﺮ‬ ُ‫ﺬﺑُﻪُ ﺛ‬ ‫ف ﻧُـ َﻌ‬َ ‫ﺴ ْﻮ‬ َ َ‫ﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ ﻇَﻠَ َﻢ ﻓ‬ َ‫ﺎل أ‬ َ َ‫ ﻗ‬- ‫ﺨ َﺬ ﻓِﻴ ِﻬ ْﻢ ُﺣ ْﺴﻨًﺎ‬ ِ ‫ﻣﺎ أَ ْن ﺗَـﺘ‬ ِ‫ﺬب وإ‬ ‫ﻣﺎ أَ ْن ﺗُـﻌ‬ ِ‫ﻗُـﻠْﻨَﺎ ﻳﺎ ذَا اﻟْ َﻘﺮﻧَـﻴ ِﻦ إ‬
َ َ َ ْْ َ
‫ﻮل ﻟَﻪُ ِﻣ ْﻦ أ َْﻣ ِﺮﻧَﺎ‬ ُ ‫ﺻﺎﻟِ ًﺤﺎ ﻓَـﻠَﻪُ َﺟ َﺰاءً اﻟْ ُﺤ ْﺴﻨَﻰ َو َﺳﻨَـ ُﻘ‬ ِ
َ ‫آﻣ َﻦ َو َﻋﻤ َﻞ‬
ِ
َ ‫ﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ‬ َ‫ َوأ‬- ‫ﺬﺑُﻪُ َﻋ َﺬاﺑًﺎ ﻧُ ْﻜ ًﺮا‬ ‫ﻪ ﻓَـﻴُـ َﻌ‬‫إِﻟَﻰ َرﺑ‬
‫َﻢ ﻧَ ْﺠ َﻌ ْﻞ ﻟ َُﻬ ْﻢ ِﻣ ْﻦ ُدوﻧِ َﻬﺎ‬ ٍ  ‫ﻰ إِذَا ﺑَـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣﻄْﻠِ َﻊ اﻟ‬‫ َﺣﺘ‬- ‫ﻢ أَﺗْـﺒَ َﻊ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ‬ ُ‫ ﺛ‬- ‫ﻳُ ْﺴ ًﺮا‬
ِ ‫ﺸ ْﻤ‬
ْ ‫ﺲ َو َﺟ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﺗَﻄْﻠُ ُﻊ َﻋﻠَﻰ ﻗَـ ْﻮم ﻟ‬
‫ﻳْ ِﻦ َو َﺟ َﺪ ِﻣ ْﻦ‬‫ﺴﺪ‬  ‫ﻰ إِ َذا ﺑَـﻠَ َﻎ ﺑَـ ْﻴ َﻦ اﻟ‬‫ َﺣﺘ‬- ‫ﻢ أَﺗْـﺒَ َﻊ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ‬ ُ‫ ﺛ‬- ‫َﺣﻄْﻨَﺎ ﺑِ َﻤﺎ ﻟَ َﺪﻳْ ِﻪ ُﺧ ْﺒـ ًﺮا‬ َ ‫ﻚ َوﻗَ ْﺪ أ‬ َ ِ‫ َﻛ َﺬﻟ‬- ‫ِﺳ ْﺘـ ًﺮا‬
‫ض‬ ِ ‫ﻮج ُﻣ ْﻔ ِﺴ ُﺪو َن ﻓِﻲ ْاﻷ َْر‬ َ ‫ْﺟ‬ ُ ‫ﻮج َوَﻣﺄ‬ ُ ‫ن ﻳَﺄ‬ ِ‫ ﻗَﺎﻟُﻮا ﻳَﺎ ذَا اﻟْ َﻘ ْﺮﻧَـ ْﻴ ِﻦ إ‬- ‫ﺎدو َن ﻳَـ ْﻔ َﻘ ُﻬﻮ َن ﻗَـ ْﻮًﻻ‬
َ ‫ْﺟ‬ ُ ‫ُدوﻧِ ِﻬ َﻤﺎ ﻗَـ ْﻮًﻣﺎ َﻻ ﻳَ َﻜ‬
ٍ‫ﻮة‬ ‫ﻲ َﺧﻴـﺮ ﻓَﺄ َِﻋﻴﻨﻮﻧِﻲ ﺑُِﻘ‬‫ﻲ ﻓِ ِﻴﻪ رﺑ‬‫ﻜﻨ‬ ‫ﺎل ﻣﺎ ﻣ‬
ُ ٌْ َ َ َ َ َ‫ ﻗ‬- ‫ا‬‫َﻚ َﺧ ْﺮ ًﺟﺎ َﻋﻠَﻰ أَ ْن ﺗَ ْﺠ َﻌ َﻞ ﺑَـ ْﻴـﻨَـﻨَﺎ َوﺑَـ ْﻴـﻨَـ ُﻬ ْﻢ َﺳﺪ‬ َ ‫ﻓَـ َﻬ ْﻞ ﻧَ ْﺠ َﻌ ُﻞ ﻟ‬
‫ﻰ إِ َذا‬‫ﺎل اﻧْـ ُﻔ ُﺨﻮا َﺣﺘ‬  ‫ﻰ إِذَا َﺳ َﺎوى ﺑَـ ْﻴ َﻦ اﻟ‬‫ﻳﺪ َﺣﺘ‬
َ َ‫ﺼ َﺪﻓَـ ْﻴ ِﻦ ﻗ‬ ِ ‫ آﺗُﻮﻧِﻲ ُزﺑـﺮ اﻟْﺤ ِﺪ‬- ‫أَﺟﻌﻞ ﺑـﻴـﻨَ ُﻜﻢ وﺑـﻴـﻨَـﻬﻢ ر ْدﻣﺎ‬
َ ََ ً َ ْ ُ َْ َ ْ َْ ْ َ ْ
‫ﺎل َﻫ َﺬا‬ َ َ‫ ﻗ‬- ‫ﺎﻋﻮا ﻟَﻪُ ﻧَـ ْﻘﺒًﺎ‬ ُ َ‫اﺳﺘَﻄ‬ ِ ِ ْ ‫ﺎل آﺗُﻮﻧِﻲ أُﻓْ ِﺮ‬
ْ ‫ﺎﻋﻮا أَ ْن ﻳَﻈ َْﻬ ُﺮوﻩُ َوَﻣﺎ‬ ُ َ‫اﺳﻄ‬ْ ‫ ﻓَ َﻤﺎ‬- ‫غ َﻋﻠَْﻴﻪ ﻗﻄ ًْﺮا‬ َ َ‫َﺟ َﻌﻠَﻪُ ﻧَ ًﺎرا ﻗ‬
‫ﻘﺎ‬ ‫ﻲ َﺣ‬‫ﻛﺎءَ َوَﻛﺎ َن َو ْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑ‬ ‫ﻲ َﺟ َﻌﻠَﻪُ َد‬‫ﺎء َو ْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑ‬ ِ ِ
َ ‫ﻲ ﻓَﺈذَا َﺟ‬‫َر ْﺣ َﻤﺔٌ ﻣ ْﻦ َرﺑ‬
''And they ask you (0 Prophet) about Dhul-Qarnein, say, I shall recite to you an
account of him." Surely we established him in the land and granted him a way to
everything; so he followed in a way. Until, when he reached the setting into a miry
spring, and he found by it a people. We said, 'Dhul-Qarnein! Either chastise them or
treat them generously. " He said, 'For him who does evil, he shall be returned to his
Lord, and he shall chastise him with a horrible chastisement, And as for him who
believes, and does righteous deeds, for him shall be a goodly recompense and we
shall speak to him, of our command, an easy (word)."

Then he followed a way, Until, when he reached the rising place of the sun he found
it rising upon a people for whom We had appointed no shelter from it thus it was:
and We indeed encompassed in knowledge what was with him.

41
Then he followed a way. Until, when he reached between the two barriers (of
mountains), he found on that side of them a people who could scarcely understand a
word. They said, "0 Dhul-Qarnein! Surely Gog and Magog are doing corruption in
the land, so should We assign to you a tribute, on condition that you set up a barrier
between us and them? He said. "That wherein my Lord established me is better
(than your tribute), so only if you help me with strength (of men), I will set up a
rampant between you and them. Bring me pieces of iron, "Until, when he had
levelled up the (gap) between the two cliffs, he said, "Blow!" until, when he had
made it a fire, he said, 'Bring molten brass that I may pour on it?" So they (Gog and
Mogog) were not able to scale it, nor were they able to pierce it. He said, "This is a
mercy from my Lord, but when the promise of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make
it into powder, and the promise of my Lord is ever true"

If we compare the account of Dhul-Qarnein with the extracts from the Torah and
the historical accounts one shall surely agree that the Dhul-Qarnein mentioned in
the Quraan and Cyrus described in the Bible and history are one and the same.

In order to fully comprehend this conclusion, we must ponder over the meanings of
these verses of Surah al Kahf and examine their co-relation to events in the life of
Cyrus.

Hence, let us compare the facts as narrated by the Quraan with the events in the
life of Cyrus, one by one.

1) The style of the Quraan shows that it related the event on someone's question
about it. Those who put the question remembered him with the title 'Dhul-
Qarnein'. The Quraan did not itself propose this title. .

And they ask you (0 Prophet) about Dhul-Qarnein. Say, "I shall recite to you an
account of him". (Al-Kahf. 18:83)

It is clear from authentic Ahadith that the Jews had prompted the question to the
Qureish of Makkah who then posed it to Rusulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. The
question was: 'Tell us about a king who had covered the east and the west and who
is remembered in Torah only once.' (We have already mentioned that the question
was most probably 'who is remembered in the Torah only once as the one with
two-horns, since Cyrus has been mentioned in the Taurah at numerous people, but
only once with this quality. - Abu Muhammad)

42
The Torah says that Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam) had a vision in which an Iranian
King was shown as a ram with prominent horns. Jibrail (Alaihi Salaam), the angel, in
his dream interpreted (the two horned/ Dhul-Qarnain) ram as a king ruling over two
kingdoms, Faaris and Media.

The prediction of Nabi Yasa' (Alaihi Salaam) and historical accounts testify that
Cyrus, the king of Persia, met this description. He ruled over Persia and Media. The
Jews were interested in him because their Prophets had predicted that he would
deliver them from captivity. This title given by the Jews was well-received by the
Iranian royalty and when a sculpture of Cyrus was cast after his death, they included
the 'horns' within it.

In the book of Nabi Yasa' (Alaihi Salaam), Cyrus is also called an 'eagle'. The wording
is as follows:

'I am God. There is none like Me. I reveal everything from the beginning to the end
and ancient happenings, and what is yet to transpire. What I say My wisdom will
prevail. I will fulfil My desire when I will bring the eagles from the east, the man who
will fulfil what I desire.' (46/9-11)

The stone statue of Cyrus that has been excavated at Istakhar is conceived on this
data. Two horns are placed on his forehead, and an eagle is perched on his head.
This impression is not thought of for any other king in the world, except Cyrus.

The Jews had great regard for the man who delivered them, the Masih (Anointed)
of God 'and His shepherd. This inspired them to make knowledge of him a test for
the authenticity of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. Accordingly, the Quraan
narrated some facts of this king (Cyrus).

2) The Qur'an says that he was a king, magnificent and glorious, and Allah had
blessed him with various and plentiful favours and bounties in the Kingdom.

(‫ﻞ َﺷ ْﻲ ٍء َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ )اﻟﻜﻬﻒ‬ ‫َوآﺗَـﻴْـﻨَﺎﻩُ ِﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ‬

'Surely We established him in the land and granted him a way to everything.'

It is very clear from the Torah and history that he had not only unified many Iranian
tribes into one sovereignty but he had also conquered the strong states of Babylon
and Nainawa. Thereby, he had extended his monarchy far and wide. Almighty Allah

43
had bestowed on him all necessities of life and the means to create an impregnable
government.

3) The Quraan speaks of an expedition undertaken by Dhul-Qarnein towards the

West.

‫ب ﻓِﻲ َﻋ ْﻴ ٍﻦ َﺣ ِﻤﺌَ ٍﺔ‬ َ ‫ﻰ إِذَا ﺑَـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣ ْﻐ ِﺮ‬‫َﺣﺘ‬

 ‫ب اﻟ‬
ِ ‫ﺸ ْﻤ‬
ُ ‫ﺲ َو َﺟ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﺗَـﻐْ ُﺮ‬
'So he followed a way until, when he reached the setting place of the sun, he found
it setting into a miry spring .. ) (Al.Kahf/18:85-86)

It has been asserted by the Greek historian Herodotus and other historians that it
was towards the west that Cyrus first took his army. The king of Lydia (Asia Minor)
had offended him. Lydia is situated to the west of Iran, and its capital city, Sardes,
is near the west coast of Asia Minor. It is this very coast of the Aegean Sea near
Samarna that looks like a lake because of tiny Islands around it and its water looks
miry. When the sun sets it looks as if it sets in black, dark quicksand.

4) The Quraan tells us that Allah had given strength to Dhul-Qarnein over those
people in such a way that he was in a position to deal with them as he chose. He
could punish them for their rebellion or he could treat them kindly and forgive
them.
ِ ‫ﻣﺎ أَ ْن ﺗَـﺘ‬ ِ‫ﺬب وإ‬ ‫ﻣﺎ أَ ْن ﺗُـﻌ‬ ِ‫ووﺟ َﺪ ِﻋ ْﻨ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﻗَـﻮﻣﺎ ﻗُـﻠْﻨَﺎ ﻳﺎ ذَا اﻟْ َﻘﺮﻧَـﻴ ِﻦ إ‬
‫ﺨ َﺬ ﻓِﻴ ِﻬ ْﻢ ُﺣ ْﺴﻨًﺎ‬ َ َ َ ْْ َ ًْ َ ََ
'And he found by it a people. We said, '0 Dhul-Qarnein! Either chastise them or treat
them generously" (al-Kahf, 18:86)

We have already stated on the basis of authentic historical accounts that after he
had conquered Lydia, Cyrus did not behave cruelly. Rather, he proclaimed a general
forgiveness for all the people. He did not drive them out of their native land. In fact,
he did not let anyone feel that there had been a change of government except for
the arrest and punishment of Croesus.

5) The saying of Dhul-Qarnein quoted by the Holy Quraan shows that he was a
believer, just and righteous. He said:

‫ْﺤ ْﺴﻨَﻰ‬ ِ ‫ﻣﺎ ﻣﻦ آﻣﻦ و َﻋ ِﻤﻞ‬ َ‫ وأ‬- ‫ﺬﺑﻪ َﻋ َﺬاﺑﺎ ﻧُﻜْﺮا‬ ‫ِﻪ ﻓَـﻴـﻌ‬‫د إِﻟَﻰ رﺑ‬ ‫ﻢ ﻳـﺮ‬ ُ‫ﺬﺑﻪ ﺛ‬ ‫ف ﻧُـﻌ‬
ُ ‫اء اﻟ‬
ً ‫ﺻﺎﻟ ًﺤﺎ ﻓَـﻠَﻪُ َﺟ َﺰ‬
َ َ َ َ َ ْ َ َ ً ً ُُ َ ُ َ َ ُ ُ ُ َ َ ‫ﺴ ْﻮ‬ َ َ‫ﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ ﻇَﻠَ َﻢ ﻓ‬ َ‫ﺎل أ‬
َ‫ﻗ‬
ِ
‫ﻮل ﻟَﻪُ ﻣ ْﻦ أ َْﻣ ِﺮﻧَﺎ ﻳُ ْﺴ ًﺮا‬
ُ ‫َو َﺳﻨَـ ُﻘ‬

44
 As for him who does evil, We shall chastise him, then he shall be returned to his
Lord, and He shall chastise him with a horrible chastisement. And as for him who
believes, and does righteous deeds, for him shall be a goodly recompense, and We
shall speak to him, of our command, an easy (word)". (al-Kahf 18:87-88)

That Cyrus and Dara were Believers and adherents of the True religion is amply
proved by the proclamation of Cyrus in the Torah regarding Jerusalem, the
inscriptions and announcements of Dara, and the testimonials of historical
accounts. They were followers of Ibrahim Zardasht, worshippers of One God and
believers in the Hereafter. Their religion was an off-shoot of the teachings of the
Prophets of the Banu Israil.

6) The Quraan says that Dhul-Qarnein extended his next conquest towards the east.
When he was at the place of the rising sun, he encountered a shelter-less people.

- ‫َﻢ ﻧَ ْﺠ َﻌ ْﻞ ﻟ َُﻬ ْﻢ ِﻣ ْﻦ ُدوﻧِ َﻬﺎ ِﺳﺘْـ ًﺮا‬ ٍ  ‫ﻰ إِ َذا ﺑَـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣﻄْﻠِ َﻊ اﻟ‬‫ َﺣﺘ‬- ‫ﻢ أَﺗْـﺒَ َﻊ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ‬ ُ‫ﺛ‬
ِ ‫ﺸ ْﻤ‬
ْ ‫ﺲ َو َﺟ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﺗَﻄْﻠُ ُﻊ َﻋﻠَﻰ ﻗَـ ْﻮم ﻟ‬
‫َﺣﻄْﻨَﺎ ﺑِ َﻤﺎ ﻟَ َﺪﻳْ ِﻪ ُﺧﺒْـ ًﺮا‬ َ ِ‫َﻛ َﺬﻟ‬
َ ‫ﻚ َوﻗَ ْﺪ أ‬

'Then he followed a way, until, when he reached the rising place of the sun, he found
it rising upon a people for whom We had appointed no shelter from it.' (al-Kahf)

History reveals that the next worthwhile expedition by Cyrus was beyond the
eastern borders of Iran. The reason was that he had to suppress the rebellion of the
nomad tribes (people who had no built-up structure as their homes) of those lands.
They resided to the extreme east to his capital in a mountainous region. Details of
the conquest have been narrated in preceding pages.

It is also worth stating here that the terminology used by the Quraan for Dhul-
Qarnein's campaigns of significance are 'setting-place of the sun', and 'rising place
of the' sun'. This has caused some people to misunderstand that Dhul-Qarnein had
conquered the whole world and was sole monarch over it without anyone else as
an associate. They believe that he had conquered the world up to the last
populated area, whereas historically no king has ever achieved this distinction.

The Quraan by using this terminology does not mean to convey such an idea. The
clear meaning of the Qur'an by the use of these words is that Dhul-Qarnein reached
the limits to the west and east from the centre of his rule. On the western side he
had reached to a point where dry land ended giving way to the ocean. On the
eastern side, he reached a place where no one but nomads lived.
45
Even today people use the words 'extreme east' or 'extreme west'. No one
supposes that these words mean the end of world.

If we look deep into the use of these words by Qur'an, we will observe that the
Quraan has used the very expression which the Torah has used for Cyrus. Perhaps it
was to satisfy those who had put the question that they might identify it with the
Torah. The Book of Yasa' describes Cyrus as:

'God says about His Cyrus thus ... For my slave Ya'qub and respected lsrail. I called
you with your name clearly. I called you with compassion though you do not know
me. I Alone am God. No one else. There is no God other than Me. I strengthened you
though you do not recognise Me, so that people from the side of the place of the
rising sun to the place of the setting sun may know that there is none besides Me.
I alone am God. There is none other than Me. (45/1-6)

Further it is found in the Book of Prophet Zakariya about the Banu Isra'il,

'The Lord of the forces says, Listen I will get My people released from the country of
the rising-sun and the country of the setting-sun. And I will bring them, and they
(the Banu Isra'il) will live in Jerusalem.' (8/8)

7) The Quraan says that there was a third significant campaign too that he
undertook. When he reached the place where the mouths of two mountains
formed into a vale, he encountered a people who did not know his language. They
(somehow) informed Dhul-Qarnein that Ya'juj and Ma'juj emerged from the pass
between the mountains and harassed them, and caused mischief on the land. Will
you help us build a barrier between the mountains upon us undertaking to pay a
tribute to you? Dhul-Qarnein said that he enjoyed the blessings of Allah and needed
nothing else or recompense from anyone, but they should help him build it. They
helped him build a wall of iron, reinforced by melted brass. The wall was thus built
blocking the passage between the mountains.

History confirms that Cyrus had to undertake a campaign on the north. He met a
people between two mountains in a range of Caucasian mountains. On the other
side of the mountains were the warlike nomadic tribes. They were uncivilized. They
would emerge from their side and run across these people and play havoc among
them, looting and plundering. Then they would return through the pass to their
homeland. These people complained to Cyrus of their plight and requested him to
build for them a barrier. Cyrus helped them by building the wall. The Gog and
46
Magog could not break it, though they were a wild and blood thirsty people. (I was
unable to find mention of this campaign in the books of history available at my
disposal. - Abu Muhammad)

Although many walls have been built in history to protect a people from savage
plunderers all over the world, yet a barrier (a mixture of iron and brass) between
two mountains is the only one located at Caucasia. It was obviously built by Cyrus.
No other similar barrier has been traced in the world. Therefore we can assert on
the basis of these evidence that Cyrus was indeed the 'Dhul-Qarnein' that has been
mentioned in the Quraan.

(Before proceeding further with the research of Moulana Hifzur-Rahman, a few

additional points regarding the journeys of Cyrus shall be mentioned. - Abu
Muhammad.

1) In order to understand the journeys of Cyrus that history has recorded, as

narrated in the pages above, and to relate it with the journeys of Dhul-Qarnein
which the Quraan has described, a map of the empire of Dhul-Qarnein shall be
provided, and a possible route taken by him shall be identified.

The map below shows the area over which the empire of Cyrus spread. The route in
blue is shown as a possible route he took towards Sardes, and back. It also shows
the route he took towards the North. The route towards the East can be worked out
from the next map, on which the roads of those lands have been marked in brown.

On the map below, if one follows the path in blue past Assyria and Armenia,
reaching Tropezus, one shall notice light brown markings showings the mountains
of that area, i.e. The Caucasus Mountains, blocking most of the path between the
lands of the Scythians and the Armenians. As shall be explained further, the barrier
that Dhul-Qarnein erected was most likely somewhere in this area, wherein a gap
between the mountains was present.

As for the miry waters that Zul-Qarnein reached at the end of his western travel,
that would most likely have been at some point not far from the shore of the
Aegean Sea (shown in blue).

47
The verse speaks regarding a 'miry or blackish' spring.:

‫ب ﻓِﻲ َﻋ ْﻴ ٍﻦ َﺣ ِﻤﺌَ ٍﺔ‬ َ ‫ﻰ إِذَا ﺑَـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣ ْﻐ ِﺮ‬‫َﺣﺘ‬

 ‫ب اﻟ‬
ِ ‫ﺸ ْﻤ‬
ُ ‫ﺲ َو َﺟ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﺗَـ ْﻐ ُﺮ‬
'So he followed a way until, when he reached the setting place of the sun, he found
it setting into a miry spring .. (Al.Kahf)

The meaning of the word (‫)ﺣ ِﻤﺌَ ٍﺔ‬

َ is 'miry' (muddy) or blackish. Tabari has quoted that
a group of the Qurra of Madinah and most of the Qurra of Kufa have read this

words as ( ‫ﺣﺎﻣﻴَ ٍﺔ‬ َْ )

ِ ‫ ﻓِﻲ ﻋﻴ ٍﻦ‬, which would then mean ' (‫ﻓﻲ ﻋﻴﻦ ﻣﺎء ﺣﺎرة‬
ّ ) 'in a spring whose
water was hot', or 'a hot spring'

48
It is indeed amazing that the surrounding islands of the aegean sea fit both these
two discriptions. As mentioned previously, the entire coast looks like a lake and the
waters of the Aegean Sea look murky because of the gulf. When the sun sets, it
looked as though it is setting in murky water.

As for the second meaning, due to the islands of this area having been formed by
recurring volcanic eruptions, they are manifested with hot springs
(a spring produced by the emergence of geothermally heated groundwater that
rises from the Earth's crust. While some of these springs contain water that is a safe
temperature for bathing, others are so hot that immersion can result in injury or
death.)

If the road pointed out below is correct, the path would have lead Dhul-Qarnein to
the tip of Ephesus, in the present day Izmir Province. Not far from the shore would
be the island of Samos, and Ikaria slightly further.

Ikaria, like many of the other islands around it, is famous for its 'hot springs' which
is perhaps the world's largest.

Ikaria’s peculiar geological and tectonic structure has endowed it with geothermal
springs. The natural heat from the Earth's interior gives the island a priceless
treasure: hot springs to heal or ease many ailments. The temperatures range from
31°C to 58°C, the radiation in various values is due mainly to radon, depending on
the route the hot water has taken.

Known and used since antiquity, Ikaria’s hot springs are ranked with the most
radioactive in the world and are classified as superheated. It is worth mentioning
that the output of Ikaria’s radioactive springs is greater than those in other
countries, ranging between 786-1,000m3/h, compared to 20-150 m3/h elsewhere.
Ikaria’s hot springs have been known for their healing properties since ancient
times. People came from all over Greece and Asia Minor seeking to improve their
health in the organised facilities in the ancient spa town of Therma (about 300
metres east of the current village), where you can still find ruins of the ancient
acropolis and spa facilities.

If Dhul-Qarnein had indeed reached up to Ephesus, as shown in the map below, the
first island in front would be Samos, in which archeologists have recently discovered
ancient ruins, amoungst which is a huge statute of Kourus, a nude statue of a
youngster, which refers to no particular individual, but to 'youth' in general. In
49
other words, the God that these people worshipped was 'man' himself, known
today as the creed of 'humanism', which we have discussed in detail in our book,
'Will Istanbul fall to the Christians'. This indicates to a civilization existing in this
area, whose creed was 'atheism' and 'humanism'.

The Quraan does speak of a civilization at the 'setting of the sun in a miry/hot
spring', whose creed and actions were indeed evil:

‫ب ﻓِﻲ َﻋ ْﻴ ٍﻦ َﺣ ِﻤﺌَ ٍﺔ‬ َ ‫ﻰ إِذَا ﺑَـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣ ْﻐ ِﺮ‬‫َﺣﺘ‬

 ‫ب اﻟ‬
ِ ‫ﺸ ْﻤ‬
ُ ‫ﺲ َو َﺟ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﺗَـﻐْ ُﺮ‬
'So he followed a way until, when he reached the setting place of the sun, he found
it setting into a miry spring .. )
ِ ‫ﻣﺎ أَ ْن ﺗَـﺘ‬ ِ‫ﺬب وإ‬ ‫ﻣﺎ أَ ْن ﺗُـﻌ‬ ِ‫ووﺟ َﺪ ِﻋ ْﻨ َﺪ َﻫﺎ ﻗَـﻮﻣﺎ ﻗُـﻠْﻨَﺎ ﻳﺎ َذا اﻟْ َﻘﺮﻧَـﻴ ِﻦ إ‬
‫ﺨ َﺬ ﻓِﻴ ِﻬ ْﻢ ُﺣ ْﺴﻨًﺎ‬ َ َ َ ْْ َ ًْ َ ََ
'And he found by it a people. We said, '0 Dhul-Qarnein! Either chastise them or treat
them generously" (al-Kahf, 18:86)

‫ْﺤ ْﺴﻨَﻰ‬ ِ ‫ﻣﺎ ﻣﻦ آﻣﻦ و َﻋ ِﻤﻞ‬ َ‫ وأ‬- ‫ﺬﺑﻪ َﻋ َﺬاﺑﺎ ﻧُﻜْﺮا‬ ‫ِﻪ ﻓَـﻴـﻌ‬‫د إِﻟَﻰ رﺑ‬ ‫ﻢ ﻳـﺮ‬ ُ‫ﺬﺑﻪ ﺛ‬ ‫ف ﻧُـﻌ‬
ُ ‫اء اﻟ‬
ً ‫ﺻﺎﻟ ًﺤﺎ ﻓَـﻠَﻪُ َﺟ َﺰ‬
َ َ َ َ َ ْ َ َ ً ً ُُ َ ُ َ َ ُ ُ ُ َ َ ‫ﺴ ْﻮ‬ َ َ‫ﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ ﻇَﻠَ َﻢ ﻓ‬ َ‫ﺎل أ‬
َ‫ﻗ‬
ِ
‫ﻮل ﻟَﻪُ ﻣ ْﻦ أ َْﻣ ِﺮﻧَﺎ ﻳُ ْﺴ ًﺮا‬
ُ ‫َو َﺳﻨَـ ُﻘ‬

As for him who does evil, We shall chastise him, then he shall be returned to his
Lord, and He shall chastise him with a horrible chastisement. And as for him who
believes, and does righteous deeds, for him shall be a goodly recompense, and We
shall speak to him, of our command, an easy (word)". (al-Kahf 18:87-88)

Standing at the shore of Ephesus, if the map below is correct, Dhul-Qarnein, whilst
looking out to the ocean, would indeed witness at sunset a scene of the sun setting
in 'hot springs' and 'miry' water.

(This is merely an assumption, based on the route that historians have drawn. It is
not a definite fact, nor is it based upon any solid evidence. Just as this spot could
have been what he was looking towards, there are perhaps many other spots which
could fulfill this criteria as well. - Abu Muhammad)

50
 Hot springs
situated along
Ikaria's
coastline

51
 Ya'juj and Ma'juj

Apart from determining who Dhul-Qarnein was, there is also the question regarding
who the Ya'juj and Ma'juj were? The Mufassirin and historians have amassed in
their books all that they could be find on the subject. But they have also explained
that apart from a few Ahadith, all the other material is sheer imagination and
unreliable in every way, being Israili stories.

Hafiz Imaduddin Ibn Kathir (Rahimahu Allah) has stated in his book AI-Bidayah wa -
Nihayah:

"If anyone thinks that Ya'juj and Ma'juj were born from the sperm of Sayyidina
Aadam (Alaihi Salaam), which was emitted in a wet dream and which got mixed up
in dust and that they were not born to Sayyidah Hawwa (Radiyallahu Anha), then
this is wrong.

It is an opinion that must be rejected because it is without basis. In fact, it is

contradictory to what we have just stated that it is confirmed from the text of the
Quraan that all humans today are descendants of. Sayyidina Nuh. Similarly, that
opinion is also baseless which holds that Ya'[u] and Ma'juj are people of unnatural
appearances and varied heights. Some are said to be very tall like a date-tree and
52
some extremely short. Their ears are said to be such that one may be spread on the
ground and the other used for covering the head. All these suggestions are senseless
and unfounded. The truth is that they are normal humans, with normal height,
appearance, etc.

Hafiz Ibn Kathir has written in his Tarikh:

''They (the Ya'juj and Ma'juj) are the descendents of Nuh, because Allah has told us
that he had accepted Nuh's prayer about the inhabitants of the world. The prayer of
Nuh was, 'O Allah, leave not on the earth any disbeliever!' Then Allah said, 'We
delivered him and the people in the boat. And He said, 'We allowed only his progeny
to remain on earth."

Our argument is based on the words of the Qur'an that after the curse of Sayyiduna
Nuh, no one besides him and the people of the boat were allowed to remain alive.
In other words, only the progeny of Sayyidina Nuh and a few Muslims remained
alive on earth. The result is that all human beings on earth are children of Nuh and
it is baseless to say that Ya'juj and Ma'juj are a separate set of the children of
Aadam, and not descendants of Nuh. Hafiz Ibn Hajr As-qalani asks, "If they were not
born to Sayyidah Hawwa and thus were not of the children of Nuh, then where
were they during the flood of Nuh, and how did they survive although the Quraan
says clearly that none survived?

Commenting on the hadith narrated by Imam al-Bukhari regarding Nabi Adam

Alaihi-Salaam being ordered by Almighty Allah on the Day of Qiyamah to seperate
those destined for Hell, 999 of a thousand being from the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, Hafiz
Ibn Hajar says about the Hadith carried by Bukhari and transmitted by Abu Sa'eed
Khudri:

"The aim of Imam Bukhari in relating this Haditlt is to describe the Ya'juj and Ma 'juj
and to assert that they are numerous and are thousands of times more than the
(believing) ummah of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. He also aims to prove
that that they are ordinary human beings, i.e. descendants of Aadam. This belies
people who say that they are different from normal beings". (Fath-al-Bari)

These are a few quotations from the treasure of the sayings of our predecessors
who were experts in the science of tafsir and Ahadith, and who had deep
knowledge of history. It is clear from these references that Ya'juj and Majuj were no
different from any other normal human being. They lived like others in inhabited
53
quarters of the world and they were not deformed or abnormal in any way. The
stories circulated about them are in no way connected with Islamic tradition but are
part of the unlimited Israilites.

The source of all such stories is traced to Ka'b Ahbar who was well versed in such
narratives due to his Jewish origin. After embracing Islam, he narrated these
incidents, so that those portions that were corroborated by the Quraan and the
Ahadith could be utilized as a source of extra detail, and the rest could be
discarded. However, some of those who transmitted these narrations overlooked
this aspect and began narrating these incidents in the manner that Ahadith would
be narrated. Had it not been for the efforts of the giant scholars of Islam who
examined each and every narration and seperated Israili narrations from the
Ahadith, Islamic knowledge would not have been as pure and fresh as we find it
today.

Having understood that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj were normal people, we now need to
determine the tribes to which they belonged, and the relationship these tribes
enjoyed with the rest of the people.

Before we write more on this topic, we must say, by way of a preliminary word, that
the beginnings of human settlement, and civilisation had its roots in nomadic and
desert life. Nomadic and desert tribes, after centuries of seperation from their
centre, became pioneers of civilisation.

History asserts that the outflow of human habitation into different places of the
world and their subsequent progress and growth had begun from two places. These
were Hijaz and the Chinese Turkistan or that part of Caucasia, which lies North
East, and is regarded as an elevated area on earth.

Hijaz is the place from where those people and tribes emerged who are of Sami
descent or semetic. For thousands of years these tribes rose up from this barren
land in large numbers and dispersed all over the world in their multitudes. They
began as nomads and desert-dwellers and ended up as civilised, well-settled
people, founders of glorious civilisations and cities.

Aad, the first, and Aad, the second (i.e. Thamud) were from this land. They were
standard-bearers of civilisation, masters in craftsmanship and possesors of an awe-
inspiring rule. The Himyar tribes and Amaliqah of Egypt, Syria and Iraq were

54
majestic, commanding rule over vast kingdoms. For quite a long period they ruled
over Faaris, Rome and even some parts of India.

In short, the nations and tribes of Sami origin were all from the dust of Hijaz
(Arabs), whether nomads, desert-dwellers or civilised and cultured. But, once they
dispersed over a wide area and expanded, they became strangers to one another. It
was then difficult to co-relate the nomad and the citizen, the Pharoah of Egypt
(Amaliqah) and the Himyar Kings, or an Arab (Musta'rab) from an Ismaili Arab. If it
were not for peculiarities and distinctions of origin, language and colour, it would
have been impossible to join them in a mutual brotherhood.

The second point of outflow of tribes and nations was Chinese Turkestan and
Mongolia, situated to the North East of the globe, upon an elevated portion of
earth. Over thousands of years, hundreds of tribes arose from this area and reached
different regions of the world. Waves of human beings from here settled in Central
Asia,in Europe, in India, etc.

Those who settled in India came to be known as Aryan. Those who stayed in Central
Asia called themselves Aryana and gave the name 'Iran' to their chosen land. Those
who had taken up residence in the area near the Black Sea were called Sythian.
Many of those who settled over a large area of Europe and Asia were called
Russians.

These tribes were savage and nomadic when they had moved from their centre but
as they reached new destinations they settled down into an existing civilisation or
created one out of compulsion. They came to be known by new names. They
progressed from their original state to such an extent that they had nothing in
common any more with the tribes of their first home. Although they were two
branches of one beginning, they became competitors. The citizens perpetually
stood in dread of their co-descendent savages, who attacked them, now and then,
and robbed them of their belongings before returning to their deserts.

It is confirmed that from the pre-historic era up to 500 C.E, there was a steady rise
of human movement from the present Mongolia Tatar area. The neighbouring
Chinese called their two large tribes Mog and Yuchi. It was this very Mog who,
about 600 years before Nabi Isa Alaihi-Salaam were known in Greece as Mek or
Megag. In Arabic pronounciation, the word Ma'juj was then formed. Similarly, the
word 'Yuchi' most probably is what the Greek called Yugag, and which was
pronouned in Hebrew and Arabic as Ya'juj.
55
Some of these tribes travelled to different regions of the world, and others stayed
where they were. Those who had moved merged with civilisation whilst those who
stayed behind continued in their savage ways and kept their names as Gog and
Magog. Those who had moved forgot their names and adopted local habits and
customs.

The Iranians of central Asia, the Russians of Europe and Asia and other Europeans
as well as the Aryans of India are originally Mongolians (or, Mog, Ma'juj and Yu'wag,
Ya'juj) but are not classified by that name in history. The names Ya'juj and Majuj
apply only to those tribes who had stayed behind at their places and continued in
their savage ways. They went on attacking their common descendents who had
become civilised and they looted and plundered them. Different people had built
walls and barriers in the past to protect themselves from these attacks. The rampart
erected by Dhul-Qarnein is one of such barriers. It is made of iron and brass, and
protected the people from the attacks of one group of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

The Ya'juj and Ma'juj have also been mentioned in the Torah. We find in the book of
Hizqeel Alaihi Salaam (Ezekiel):

"And you, son of man, prophesy against Gog and say, 'Thus says The
Lord GOD, "Behold, I am against you, O Gog, prince of Rosh, Meshech and
Tubal; and I will turn you around, drive you on, take you up from the remotest parts
of the north and bring you against the mountains of Israel.…

And I will descend a fire on Magog and on those who reside in the islands. (Ezekiel,
39/6)

These references mentions Gog, Magog, Rosh, Meshech and Tubal as enemies of
Allah.

(Mention is also made that this group shall one day be brought, from the far North
towards the lands of Israel, i.e. the lands of Nabi Yaqub Alaihi Salaam, which is
Palestine. This promise was fulfilled with the creation of The State of Israel in 1948.
- Abu Muhammad)

The commentators of the Torah explian that Rosh refers to Russia, Meshech to
Moscow, and Tubal to the elevated region of the Black Sea. This confirms that the
commentators of the Torah also agree with the contention that Ya'juj and Ma'juj
are the tribes which spread to regions in the east from Mongolia and Caucasia.

56
If we look at the past, history tells us that from about one thousand years B.C.,
these savage and bloodthirsty tribes haunted the area around the Caspian Sea and
the Black Sea. They were known by different names but one extremely ferocious
tribe stood out which was known as Sycthian. Its lands extended from Central Asia
to the Northern part of the Black Sea. It kept harassing its neighbouring
settlements, unleashing destruction on them. This was the period during which
Babylon and Naynawa were at their peak of prosperity and glory; and the Aashuris
had just about stepped into civilisation. Then about 650 B.C., a large segment of
these savages descended upon Iran and ruined the entire Western portion of Iran.

At around 529 B.C., Cyrus ascended the throne. He overthrew the king at Babylon,
delivered the Banu Israil from captivity and merged the kingdoms of Media and
Faaris into a single, strong Kingdom. The predictions of Nabi Hizqeel Alahi Salaam
were fulfilled at his hands. It was he who raised a barrier to ward off the Western
attacks of the Scythians .

These historicaI facts prove that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj against whom the protective
wall was erected, as foretold by Nabi Hizqeel Alahi Salaam were Scythians, who had
still not given up the wild ways of their forefathers.

To sum up our discussion of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, they were not any kind of an
abnormal creation. Like normal human, they too were descendents of Sayyiduna
Nuh Alahi Salaam . They were the savage tribe of Mongolia, the forefathers of the
people of Europe and Russia. Their neighbouring people called them Moj, and
Yuchi. The Greek, therefore called them Magog and Yagog, instead of Moj and
Yuchi. In Hebrew and Arabic these names were adopted as Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

Let us now read what the Arab historians and scholars of Tafsir say about this
historical fact so that our foregoing conclusions may be corroborated.

Hafiz Imaduddin Ibn Kathir has written in his Tarikh, Al Bidayah wa AI-nihaya

"And Yafith is the forefather of the Tartars. Yajuj and Majuj are a branch of the
Tartars. And they are Mongols of the Mongolian tribes. They are stronger than other
Tartars and more evil and are given to plundering.'

Allamah Ibn Athir has written in Kamil that:

There are different opinions given out about Ya'juj and Ma'juj but the truth is that
they are a kind of Tartars. They are in great numbers. They harass neighbouring
57
 people and they ruin those whom they overpower.
They are used to giving harm to their neighbours.

Sayyid Muhammad Aalusi has written in Ruhul Ma'ani:

Ya'juj and Ma'juj are two tribes of the children of Yafith ibn Nuh. Wahb ibn
Munabbih also believes likewise and most of the latter day authorities hold the
same contention.

Further down, he writes:

"Some authorities say that the Turks (Tartars) are from them. Ibn Jarir and Ibn
Mardaway has cited a strongly authentic view of Suddi that the Turks (Tartars) are
one of the branches of Ya'juj and Ma'juj:"

Abdur-Razzaq has reported from Qatadah that Ya'juj and Ma'juj comprise of
twenty-two tribes."

Sheikh Tantawi writes in his Tafsir, Jawahir Al Quraan:

Ya'juj and Ma'juj are the descendants of Ya'fith ibn Nuh. Their name is adopted from
ajeejan naar, meaning flames of fire, and its sparks. It is an indication of their large
numbers and fierceness. Some scholars contend that the line of descent of the
Moghuls (Mongolians) and Tartars is traced to one by the name of Turk. It is he
whom Abu aI Fida calls Ma'juj. It is thus clear that Ya'juj and Majuj are the
Mongolian and Tartar tribes. These tribes are found in the region from the northern
tip of Asia through Tibet and China, to the Arctic ocean, and to Turkestan on the
west.

We have already stated that as long as these tribes stayed in Mongolia or Caucasia,
they were called Yajuj and Ma'juj but once they went and settled elsewhere many
became civilised and forgot their nomadic culture. Even other people did not
remember them by their savage past. Their old counterparts too rejected them, and
targeted them. These civilised people now lived in fear of their very own savage
brothers. This is corrobarated by what Hafiz Imaduddin ibn Kathir has written in his
Tafsir:

"The word saddayn, means the two mountains that stand opposite one another, and
between them is an opening. It was through this passage that Ya'juj and Ma'juj

58
 attacked the Turks and harassed them. They devastated farms and killed people
causing great destruction."

In other words, although the Ya'juj and Majuj were also Tartars, there was much
difference between them and the Tartars who had moved out of the centre and had
become civilised. Not only did they not recognise each other but they also became
opponents. The one was tyrannical and cruel, whilst the other became the victim of
his tyranny. It was this second group that had requested Dhul-Qarnein to build
them a barrier.

THE SADD (OR BARRIER)

The next question before us pertains to the sadd, or the barrier. Where was it built
by Dhul-Qarnein to bar Ya'juj and Ma'juj from causing mischief?

Before we determine where the barrier was erected, we must remember that the
sphere of the mischievous activity of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj was very wide. Those
people who lived under the shade of Caucasia were not the only ones unsafe from
them. People of Tibet and China were also targets of their northern attacks. So, not
merely one, but at different points in the past. many barriers were erected with the
same objective of keeping away the Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

Details of some of these barriers.

1) One of these barriers is known as the Great Wall of China.

2) Another barrier is located in Central Asia near Bukhara and Tarmiz. The name of
the place where it is located is Darband. The messenger of King Castell of Andulus
had described it in his report regarding his meeting with Timur Sahib-Qiran. He
described the wall as 'the wall of iron' (‫ د د‬#‫ ب ا‬%), situated on the road to Mosul,
between Samarqand and India. (Jawahir-al-Quraan)

3) The third sadd is situated in Russia at Daghistan. The wall itself is known as
Darband and Bab al Abwab (the door of all doors). Some historians call it al-Bab
(‫ ب‬%#‫)ا‬. Yaqut Hamawi , Idrisi and Bustani have written about it in detail in their
books, Mu'jam-al-Buldaan, Geographiyah and Dairah-al-Ma'arif, respectively. We
give a synopsis of their accounts.

Darband is a Russian city in Daghistan. It is on the western coast of the

Caspian Sea. It is situated 3 43'N and 15° 48 E. It is also known as Durband
59
 Anoshirwan, but it is famous by the name of Bab al Abwab. Since ancient
times, it is surrounded by four walls. Earlier historians had referred to these
walls as Abwab-Albaniah. It is in a delapitated state now. It is also called
Bab al Hadeed, because it has large iron gates.

(Regarding this barrier, it is mentioned on the website:

wikipedia.org/wiki/Gates_of_Alexander#Derbent'

The Gates of Alexander are most commonly identified with the Caspian Gates of
Derbent, whose thirty north-looking towers used to stretch for forty kilometers
between the Caspian Sea and the Caucasus Mountains, effectively blocking the
passage across the Caucasus.
Derbent was built around the world's only surviving Sassanid Persian fortress, which
served as a strategic location protecting the empire from attacks by the Gokturks.
The historical Caspian Gates were not built until probably the reign of Khosrau I in
the 6th century, long after Alexander's time, but they came to be credited to him in
the passing centuries. The immense wall had a height of up to twenty meters and a
thickness of about 10 feet (3 m) when it was in use. - Abu Muhammad)

The Caspian Gates in Derbent, Russia are often

identified with the Gates of Alexander. One can
however see that this barrier has not been made
from steel, thus it can in no way be the barrier
which was erected by Dhul-Qarnein.

4) After this barrier, if one were to advance into Caucasia, towards the west, he will
come across a pass which is known as The Dariel Pass. It runs along very elevated
parts of Caucasia. There is a sadd (barrier) here, which is known as 'The barrier of

60
Qafqaz or Jabal-e-Qaaf'. It lies between two mountains. Bustani has written about
it, as follows:

There is another sadd near it. It runs along the west. Perhaps, the people of Faaris
built it to ward away the northern berbers because we do not know much about its
builder. Some have ascribed it to Sikandar while others have ascribed it to Kisra and
Nawsherwan. Yaqut has said that it was made of molten brass. (Da'irah-al Ma'arif)

The encyclopaedia Britannica gives an almost similar account of this wall (under the
discussion regarding 'Darband').

Due to all of these walls being in the North and being built for the same purpose,
much confusion has arisen in determining which is the one that had been built by
Dhul-Qarnein. The issue is confounded further because there are two barriers, or
walls by the name Darband, both having been raised for the same purpose.

Let us leave aside the wall of China and then try to see which of the three remaining
walls was the one built by Dhul-Qarnein.

(Before continuing with the task of identifying which of the three is the wall of Dhul-
Qarnein, a point worthy of note is that scholars of the past understood the barrier
of Dhul-Qarnein to be visible to the eye, and one which could be traced even in
their very own era. Those that had inclined to any one of the above three walls was
at the same time making indication that the barrier is not an invisible cage which
has locked within it millions of weird-looking aliens, waiting to be released. Had
these scholars such a notion they would never have mentioned these barriers as
the possible barrier of Dhul-Qarnein, since none of them have any nation caged up
on their other side. - Abu Muhammad)

Which of the three

Historians such as Mas'oodi, Qazwini, lstakhri and Jamawi incline to the view that
the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein is the 'Darband' situated close to the Caspian Sea. On
account of this barrier, the city is surrounded by walls. This place bears a special
significance for Iran for it protects it from the tribes residing across the wall.
However, Abu ad Diya and the historians who have relied upon him have made a
mistake in supposing both the Darband walls as one and the same, the one near

61
Bukhara and Tirmiz and the other near the Caspian Sea. They have then confused
the circumstances surrounding one with another.

Idrisi, however, has defined the geographical position of each seperately in detail.
He has thus explained their true nature. In spite of that, some of the contemporary
scholars insist that the sadd of Dhul-Qarnein, or the sadd of Sikandar, does not refer
to the Darband at the Caspian Sea, but the one at Bukhara and Tirmiz.

Tabari has stated in his Tarikh that the king of Azerbaijan, upon having conquered it,
summoned someone from the neighbourhood of the Caspian Sea to relate the state
of the sadd (barrier). He said that it was a high Sadd, between two mountains with a
very deep ditch on one side.

Allamah Sayyid Muhammad Anwar Shah Kashmiri has written in Aqeedah al Islam:

The Quraan has not indicated the direction of the third expedition of Dhul-Qarnein.
We may surmise that it was to the north. It is to this side that his Sadd is built
between the mountains of Qafqaz. The sadd of Dhul-Qarnein prompted other kings
to do the same thing. For instance, the Chinese built the Great wall. In the same way
some Ajamii Kings erected the barrier Daurband (Bab al-Abwab), and there are
other ramparts to the north .. "

The encyclopaedia of Islam writes about Darband (Bab al Abwab), situated at the
coast of the Caspian Sea in Caucasia:

The Darband here was renovated and repaired by Yazgard the first. The wall is said
to have been built by Sikandar (Aalexander the Great)".

Writing about the Caspian Sea, it says:

"The ocean of Ya'juj and Ma'juj referred to in the Ikhwan as-safa is the Caspian Sea."

(After quoting other sources, Moulana Hifzur-Rahmah summarizes, saying:

'The foregoing references from the writings of Arab historians, Scholars of Hadith
and experts in Tafsir, may be summed up thus:

• Abu al Fida and some historians have been confused about the two
Durbands. They begin by discussing the Darband at Caspian Sea but end up

62
 with the Darband at Tirmiz and Bukhara (Hisar). They fail to distinguish
between the two.
• All the other historians, scholars of Hadith, and mufussirin explain clearly
that the rampart known as Sadd Sikandar, is the one at Darband near the
Caspain Sea (Bab al Abwab). This is what is also found in Encyclopaedia
Britannica, Encyclopia of Islam and Da irah al Ma'arif (which are treasures of
research).
• Wahb bin Munabbih, Abu Hayyan Andulusi, the author of Nasikh at
Tawarikh (the court historian of Iran), Bustani and Allamah Muhammad
Anwar Shah have pointed that the Sadd Dhul-Qarnein is not located exactly
at the Darband of the Caspian Sea but higher up, at the extreme edge of
Qafqaz, between the mountains.

Let us now set aside the four points for some time and decide according to the
Quraan. The Quraan has said two things about the Sadd Dhul-Qarnein. The first is
that it was a Sadd between two mountains and it shut the passage between them
through which the Ya'juj and Majuj invaded and wrought havoc. The second is that
the Sadd was not made of cement or mud or anything like that. Rather, it was made
of pieces of iron reinforced with molten brass.

We must keep before us both the things the Qur'an tells us about and then see
which of the Sadds fits the description of the Quraan.

We must first examine the Sadd, in" Darband (near Bukhara and Tirmiz). Historians
say that the wall was made of bricks and rock, and except for the gate, iron or brass
was not used anywhere. Furthermore, the wall runs between the mountains with a
portion of it on the ground. It is not just between the mouths or peaks of the two
mountains. Therefore, it is wrong to call this wall as the Sadd of Dhul-Qarnein.

As for the Sadd of Darband (situated at the Caspian Sea), which Arab historians
referred to as 'Baab ul Abwaab' and the Persians called Darband, or Aahni, and
which was regarded by many historians as the Sadd of Dhul-Qarnein, regretfully, it
too does not fit the description. The historians concede that much of this wall rests
on ground-level as it is on the mountains too. They also confirm that there are iron
gates at many places, some of which are erected between mountains, but the wall

63
however is not made of pieces of iron and brass but of rock and paste like any
ordinary wall.

Thus neither of the Darbands can be the wall of Dhul-Qarnein, not the one at
Bukhara, nor the one at the Caspian Sea.

We are now left with only one more wall. It is a barrier obstructing a passage to the
west of the Darband (Caspian Sea) wall. This valley lies further down to the west
inside Caucasia. It is known as the valley of Daryal, and it is between Qafqaz and
Taflas. The valley passes through the highly exalted portions of Caucasia and it is
surrounded naturally by two high peaks. The Persians call it the valley of Aahni, and
the Turks Darmarkiu.

The two qualities described by the Quraan are found only in this wall. This is why
Wahb, Abu Hayyan. Ibn Khardad, Allamah Anwar Shah and Moulana Azad, great
scholars that they are - all hold the same opinion that sadd Dhul-Qarnein is the
name of the Sadd, over the passage of Qafqaz, found in the Darial Pass.

After we have explained this, let us assert that the Sadd built at a slight distance the
valley or passage of Darial is the one built by Cyrus (Gorush or Kaykhusro). We have
already stated while speaking about Ya'juj and Ma'juj that he had erected it to
prevent these people from using this pass to terrorise and devastate the people on
the other side of Qafqaz mountains. These were from the Synthenian tribes, and
the term Ya'juj and Ma'juj referred at that time to these very tribes. This wall is
called Phak Korai, (Passage of Kor) in the Armanian writings. Perhaps Kor refers to
Cyrus who is called Gorus in Persian. Not far from it lies the Darband (Caspian Sea)
wall. It was erected later for the same purpose by some other King.

(Both this barrier at the Darial Pass/Gorge as well as the sadd of the Darband of the
Caspian Sea are to be found in present-day 'Daghistan'. The Darial Pass lies on the
border of Iberia and Geogia. - Abu Muhammad)

Details of the Darial Gorge, and why it fits perfectly with the area in which
Dhul-Qarnein erected his barrier

The Quraan gives a clear discription of the type of mountains the barrier was
erected in . The two phrases used to describe the area are (‫ د ن‬#‫ ن ا‬% -$% ‫ اذا‬+ )

64
“when he reached a path between two barriers”, and (‫ ن‬/‫)د‬#‫ ن ا‬% ‫ اذا وى‬+ ) ''when
he closed the gap between the parts of the oyster''.

From these two phrases one understands that the mountains of that area formed a
natural barrier on each side (‫ د ن‬#‫)ا‬, and had a valley in the middle of it, separating
it’s two halves (‫ ن‬/‫)د‬#‫)ا‬.

Look at a picture of the Dariel Gorge and notice how well it fits this description.

This wall is located in the Caucus mountain ranges which forms a natural barrier
between Southern Russia, the historical lands of Yajuj wa Majuj, and Georgia
stretching for 1200km (750mi). What is unique about these mountains is that they
are like a large solid wall well over five thousand ft high, stretching consistently
between the Black Sea on one side of it and the Caspian Sea on the other, without
stop until we reach the coasts of both inland oceans. It was from these lands for
example, that later the Huns would threaten the Roman Empire and eventually
march across Europe and into France. The wall would have been standing in their
lifetime, without any other exit to the South, which is probably why they focused on
Rome and Europe

Another feature of this mountain range is that historically for hundreds of years
there has only been one natural passage through the mountains which goes
65
through a narrow valley with very high walls on both sides, exactly as the Quraan
describes (‫ ن‬/‫)د‬#‫)ا‬. This was the only way through the mountains. It connects the
area north of the mountains to the southern area, it is the main pass which runs for
220km from Vadikavkaz in Russia to Tbilisi in Georgia. This pass is what is known as
The Dariel Pass. There is a great possiblity that access to this pass opened up later,
thus creating a new connection between the North and South.

Even today there are only three roads from southern Russia to Georgia. Two
recently built roads that hug the coast lines around the mountains and one through
it using this pass. Because the mountains stretch right to the water, they had to cut
through them using heavy machinery in places.

If we were to consider that the present gap through the mountains was not always
there, it would mean that after Dhul-Qarnein erected his barrier, to go around the
Wall of Dhul Qarnain, the tribes of Majuj would have to travel all the way to the
coast on the caspian sea hugging it then heading south into Azerbaijan. A passage
towards the black sea would have been impossible at the time because the
mountain stretches to the water with no natural roads. All of this is assuming the
coastal region near the caspian sea wasn’t covered by dense forest a few thousand
years ago, whereas historical evidence shows that this was not a possible passage at
the time. This would have forced them to travel around the gigantic Caspian or
Black Seas on either side, then through either Turkey or Iran heading north into
Georgia.

Hardly would a nation consider taking the trouble of such a huge journey merely to
harass another group. They where not at war with the Georgians but mere
corruptors of their land and their society.

The road Dhul Qarnain would have followed between the mountains is called the
Darial pass, located in The Darial Gorge where the wall was built. It is at the east
base of Mount Kazbek, between vertical walls of rock 1800 m/5900 ft in height.

The Darial Pass was historically important as one of only two traditional crossings of
the Caucasus mountain range, the other being the Derbent Pass near the Caspian
sea, which was fortified around 150 B.C. It is worth noting that the level of the
Caspian was formerly higher and that the lowering of the water level opened an
invasion route around the mountain that had to be fortified. Very literally soon
after it opened the tribes of Majuj to the North (the Huns) began looking for ways

66
around but they faced the might of the Persian empire who controlled this region
and constructed the barrier and fort found there today which deterred them.

This tells us in Dhul Qarnain’s time passage through here was not possible because
of the water level and the tribes would have had to go around the Caspian Sea to
head south, running into large empires before completing their Journey.

We know where the lands of Yajuj wa Majuj historically are, and the Darial pass is
located exactly on the border of their historical lands.

From the first century AC one of the first major empires to control this region were
the Huns, after which came the Khazar empire (618AC-1048).

“The Gorge is alternatively known as the Iberian Gates or the Caucasian Gates. It is
mentioned in the Georgian annals under the names of Ralani, Dargani, Darialani.
The word 'Aani (+ ‫ ')آھ‬is a persian word, which means 'made from steel'. In other
words, the name Darialani has preserved the historical fact of a barrier constructed
from metal that exists in that Gorge. Finally the mountain sides on both sides of the
Darial Gorge are shaped like two sides of an open sea-shell exactly as described by
the Qur’anic word 'Sadafain.'

Dhul Qarnain traveled west and east and had no trouble with any of the languages
of the world, which where not as diverse as today, until He reached this location,
hence we have to find a language spoken south of the Caucasus Mountains, which
is different from all the other languages spoken in and around that region of the
then known world. Dhul Qarnain when he arrived at that location found people
who could not understand his language: “(And he marched on) till, when he
reached (a pass) between the two mountain-barriers (sadafain), he found before
them a people who could scarcely understand anything spoken (i.e. any utterance
in his language).”(18:93)

The Georgian language which is spoken south of the Caucasus Mountains is

precisely such a language. It is an insular pre -Indo-European language with no
relatives and evolving locally over the past 5000 years.

Is the barrier still to be found in the Dariel Gorge

Muslim and Khazar confrontation began during the rea of the Sahabah Radiyallahu
Anhum. In 640 A.C, Islamic forces had reached Armenia; and in 642 they launched
67
their first raid across the Caucasus (through Derbent on the coast) under Abd ar-
Rahman ibn Rabiah. In 652 Arab forces advanced on the Khazar capital (Just North
of Derbent), Balanjar, but were defeated, suffering heavy losses.

“Due to the outbreak of the First Muslim Civil War and other priorities, the Arabs
refrained from repeating an attack on the Khazars until the early 8th century.

“The Second Arab-Khazar War began with a series of raids across the Caucasus in
the early 8th century. The Umayyads tightened their grip on Armenia in 705 after
suppressing a large-scale rebellion. In 713 or 714, Umayyad general Maslamah ubn
Abdul-Malik conquered Derbent (Darband) and drove deep into Khazar territory.

In 724 (105 A.H) the Arab general al-Jarrah ibn Abdullah al-Hakami inflicted a
crushing defeat on the Khazars in a long battle between the rivers Cyrus and Araxes,
then moved on to capture Tiflis, bringing Caucasian Iberia (Georgia) under Muslim
rule.

Historical accounts show that Al-Jarrah's troops passed the gap of Darial Gorge
during this expedition, which means that there was at that time already some form
of gap/pass through these mountains, through which the Muslim forces passed.

Either the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein had by this time in history collapsed, reopening
the pass or another pass had been created with the passing of time. This servant
(Abu Muhammad) is inclined towards the latter view that the barrier which Dhul-
Qarnein erected stands still today. As for the pass that todays exists within the
Dariel Gorge, it is highly possible that due to some natural occurrence (like a glacier
crushing down or due to the force of water gathering at the Nothern side of the
barrier) a cut or opening was created in one of the surrounding mountains, after
which the waters came gushing through, making the opening even bigger and
creating a passage covered with mud and rock.

After the waters had emptied itself out as it flooded into the South, due to the
incline that exists between the Northern and Southern side, a new passage would
have been created through the Dariel Gorge, and the barrier that had blocked the
Ya'juj and Ma'juj of that area for hundreds of years from descending towards the
South, would now serve no purpose, due to a new opening having been created.

It is highly possible that the opening up of this gap in the Dariel Gorge corresponded
exactly with the day and time in which Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam
68
expressed great concern and worry for the Ummah, and the Arabs in particular,
saying:

،"‫ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬا‬ ِ ‫اﻟﻴﻮم ِﻣﻦ َر‬ ِ ِ ‫ وﻳﻞ ﻟﻠﻌﺮ‬،‫ﻻ إﻟﻪ إﻻ اﷲ‬

ُ ‫وﻣﺄﺟﻮج‬
َ ‫ﻳﺄﺟﻮج‬
َ ‫دم‬ َ ‫ﺘﺢ‬ َ ُ‫ب! ﻓ‬
َ ‫ﺮ ﻗﺪ اﻗﺘَـ َﺮ‬ ‫ب ﻣﻦ ﺷ‬ ََ ٌ ُ َ
(‫ﺗﺴﻌﻴﻦ أو ﻣﺎﺋﺔً )اﻟﺒﺨﺎري‬ ‫وﻋ َﻘ َﺪ ﺳﻔﻴﺎن‬ ٍ ٍ ِ ِ
َ :‫وﺣﻠﻖ ﺑﺈﺻﺒَﻌﻪ اﻹﺑﻬﺎم وﺑﺎﻟﺘﻲ ﺗﻠﻴﻬﺎ )وﻓﻲ رواﻳﺔ‬
َ َ
'Woe be to the Arabs! Today a gap has opened up in that which had blocked the
Ya'juj and Ma'juj!'
Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam indicated to the size of the opening by making
a circle with his thumb and index finger.

An Egyptian explorer of recent times concluded a remarkable expedition of

exploration when he lead a team of about twenty members into the Caucasius
Mountains in search of the barrier that Dhul-Qarnein had erected. The results of his
search were indeed far beyond what he had initially imagined, and it is highly
possible that the spot that he located is indeed the iron barrier which Dhul-Qarnein
had once erected.

Whilst at the top of what they understood to be the barrier, metal detectors
beeped aloud, confirming the presence of huge quantities of metal and steel
beneath their feet.The pictures taken of the barrier during that trip are as follows:

69
 An interesting feature of the area within the Dariel Gorge
One interesting thing to look at is the decision of Dhul-Qarnein to build his barrier
using iron blocks / pieces of iron. This construction is not just a thin iron plate, but a
sturdy construction that is designed to survive in the long run and has an additional
function as a dam that stops water.

70
 Why did Dhul-Qarnein decide to use iron and copper as its material?
Why did he not just use rock?

The verses of the Quraan explain that Dhul-Qarnein asked for pieces of iron. When
the construction had evenly closed up the gap between the cliffs, he ordered to
heat the iron until it burned, then poured within it copper fluid. This barrier was a
phenomenal masterpiece construction at that time. It served as a dam that blocked
the flow of the Terek river to the north of the gap, and absolutely blocked the
access of the Nation of Ma'juj.

The development of this iron barrier was indeed a mega project involving
tremendous manpower and material in large quantities, and in would have indeed
taken a long time. If we estimate the size of a 100-meter-high dam construction,
which closes a gap at the bottom of the cliff that is 10 meters wide and which then
widens at the top, with a thickness of about 10 meters at the bottom of the gap and
perhaps slightly less at the top, the approximate iron volume required would be
about 10,000 meters cubic. If every 10 cubic meter of iron is equivalent to a weight
of 78.5 tons, then the total required iron material is weighing 78,500 tons. That is
indeed a huge amount. And when one considers the barrier found by the Egyptian
explorer as shown above, the height of which is 262 meters, this amount would
increase more than double.

We have to find out where did so much of iron material come from, not to mention
the copper used to coat the barrier. The mobilization of material also requires
process and time,

Evidence that there is a large amount of iron and copper material available
around the Dariel Gorge

In 2008, three Geoarchaeology and Georgia Archaeomineralogy experts published

their scientific research findings of evidence of metal mining and processing in the
southern Caucasus region since about 3000BC. Processing of gold, iron and copper
spread in various provinces from western Georgia to the east on the Armenian
border. The Caucaus mountains are rich in metal ores, and to date the content of
metal ores (gold, silver, iron, copper, etc.) is still available in large quantities.

The results of this study are published in a scientific journal entitled "ANCIENT
GEORGIAN IRON METALLURGY AND ITS ORE BASE", by David M. Kuparadze and

71
Dimitri V. Pataridze (Caucasian Institute of Mineral Resources, Tbilisi Georgia), in
collaboration with Thomas N. Kerestedjian (Geological Institute , Bulgarian
Academy of Sciences).

Iron and copper processing since ancient times scattered in various regions south of
Caucasus most probably enabled the realization of the phenomenal project of Dhul-
Qarnein. In addition to using horse-powered carts, the mobilization of materials
from various quarries in the western part of Georgia may also have used boats
down the Kura river to Tbilisi (the Georgian capital at present). The massive process
of material mobilization by utilizing this river route is probably the factor that
makes its name known as the Cyrus river. Cyrus is a Greek term from the name
Khoresh, who we have identified as Dhul-Qarnein. (And Almighty Allah knows best)

In the map below, the spot at which the Derbent (Darband) barrier stands till today
is marked, next to Dagestan, close to the Caspian Sea. This pass, as discussed
previously was probably not accessible during the era of Dhul-Qarnein due to the
high water levels of the Caspian Sea at that time. When it later did created an
opening, a king of that era, probably inspired by the idea of Dhul-Qarnein, erected a
huge rock barrier which blocked the opening, which became known as 'Darband'
(that which closed the door), and which is today known as Derbent.

As for the barrier which Dhul-Qarnein erected, that would have been at a pass
which was used during his era. He would have entered this pass and searched for a
spot at which the surrounding mountains were extremely close to each other. At
that spot he would have sealed the gap using metals available in the area around
him. It is highly possible that the spot he found was within the Dariel Gorge, the
very one which the Egytian explorer identified above. Even if this was not the spot,
and it was located elsewhere, near to this area, it would still announce loudly that
the purpose of this barrier was never to encage all the inhabitants of the lands on
the other side of the barrier, but rather to merely prevent them from reaching the
Southern lands of Asia.

72
 A brief description of Derbent:

The Citadel, Ancient City and Fortress buildings of Derbent were part of the
northern limes of the Sasanian Persian Empire, which extended to east and west of
the Caspian Sea. The fortification was built in stone, and it consisted of two parallel
walls that formed a barrier from the seaside up to the mountain. The town of
Derbent was built between these two walls, and has still retained part of its
medieval fabric. The site continued having great strategic importance until the 19th
century. This barrier was and is still a wonder of the world, but due to being made
of rock it is most certainly not the barrier that Dhul-Qarnein erected.

73
 The Derbent Wall

The Descent of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj

(Continuation of the explanation of Ml Hifzur-Rahman in Qisas al-Quraan)

Having written enough on Dhul-Qarnein, Ya'juj and Ma'juj and the wall, the next
most important issue discussed in the Quraan is regarding the descent of Ya'juj and
Ma'juj upon the world, close to Qiyamah.

The Quraan has discussed Ya'juj and Ma'juj at two places. Once in Surah al Kahf, and
once in Surah al Ambiya. We reproduce the relevant verses here.

(‫ﻘﺎ )اﻟﻜﻬﻒ‬ ‫ﻲ َﺣ‬‫ﺎء َوَﻛﺎ َن َو ْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑ‬ ِ ِ

َ ‫ﻛ‬ ‫ﻲ َﺟ َﻌﻠَﻪُ َد‬‫ﺎء َو ْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑ‬
َ ‫ﻲ ﻓَﺈ َذا َﺟ‬‫ﺎل َﻫ َﺬا َر ْﺣ َﻤﺔٌ ﻣ ْﻦ َرﺑ‬
َ َ‫َﺎﻋﻮا ﻟَﻪُ ﻧَـ ْﻘﺒًﺎ ﻗ‬
ُ ‫اﺳﺘَﻄ‬
ْ ‫وﻩ َوَﻣﺎ‬
ُ ‫َﺎﻋﻮا أَ ْن ﻳَﻈ َْﻬ ُﺮ‬
ُ ‫اﺳﻄ‬
ْ ‫ﻓَ َﻤﺎ‬

So they (Gog and Magog) were not able to scale it, nor were they able to pierce it.
He (Dhul-Qarnein) said:
'This is a mercy from my Lord, but when the promise of my Lord comes to pass, He
shall make it into powder, and the promise of my Lord is ever true.'

‫ﺎ ِﻓﻲ‬‫ﻳﻦ َﻛ َﻔ ُﺮوا ﻳَﺎ َوﻳْـﻠَﻨَﺎ ﻗَ ْﺪ ُﻛﻨ‬ ِ

ِ  ‫ﺎﺧﺼﺔٌ أَﺑﺼ‬ ِ ِ ٍ ‫ﻞ ﺣ َﺪ‬ ‫ﺖ ﻳﺄْﺟﻮج وﻣﺄْﺟﻮج وﻫﻢ ِﻣﻦ ُﻛ‬ ِ
ُ َ ْ َ ‫ﻖ ﻓَِﺈ َذا ﻫ َﻲ َﺷ‬ ‫ْﺤ‬
َ ‫ﺎر اﻟﺬ‬ َ ‫ب اﻟ َْﻮ ْﻋ ُﺪ اﻟ‬
َ ‫ب ﻳَـ ْﻨﺴﻠُﻮ َن َواﻗْـﺘَـ َﺮ‬ َ ْ ْ ُ َ ُ ُ َ َ ُ ُ َ ْ ‫ﻰ إِ َذا ﻓُﺘ َﺤ‬‫َﺣﺘ‬
(‫ﻴﻦ )اﻻﻧﺒﻴﺎء‬ ِِ ٍِ
َ ‫ﺎ ﻇَﺎﻟﻤ‬‫ﻏَ ْﻔﻠَﺔ ﻣ ْﻦ َﻫ َﺬا ﺑَ ْﻞ ُﻛﻨ‬

74
Until when Gog and Magog are let loose, and they sally from every mound, and nigh
draws the true promise, then behold, the eyes of those who disbelieve shall be
stating, Woe to us! Indeed we were heedless of this; nay, we were evil-doers.

From the verse of Surah al-Kahf we learn that the sadd (barrier) was so strong that
the Ya'juj and Ma'juj could not scale it, nor could they pierce it to make a passage
for themselves through it. On seeing its strength and durability, Dhul-Qarnein
expressed gratitude to Allah, and he conceded that it was a favour of Almighty Allah
that He inspired him to do this pious deed.

From the verse of Surah al-Anbiyah we learn that when Qiyamah shall approach,
Ya'juj and Ma'juj will descend in large numbers from every conceivable corner and
will cause widespread damage and plunder. Some scholars of Tafsir understood
understood that Ya'juj and Ma'juj are imprisoned behind the Sadd-e- Dhul-Qarnein,
which will remain intact till the Day of Qiyamah. When that Day is near, as a sign of
Qiyamah, it will break down into pieces. Accordingly, their commentary at both
places was in keeping with their understanding of these verses. They have thus
translated the verse of Surah al-Anbiya as:

"Until, when the Ya'juj and Ma'juj will be let loose with the breaking of the wall"

and they read it with the saying of Dhul-Qarnein which is found in Surah al-Kahf:
"Then, when the promise of My Lord comes, He will smash it."

If one were to however ponder deeply over the two verses he shall notice that
there is no necessity that the surge of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj before Qiyamah be
based upon the collapsing of the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein. In Surah al-Kahf the
comment of Dhul-Qarnein has been quoted that when the promise of Almighty
Allah would be fulfilled, the wall would collapse. In this verse there is no mention of
Ya'juj and Ma'juj descending on the people, upon the collapse of the wall. Dhul-
Qarnein's intention with this statement was to show that despite the barrier being
so strong it too would never manage to withstand the command of Almighty Allah.
As for the collapse of the wall being a sign of the approach of Qiyamah, that could
only have been intended if Dhul-Qarnein had knowledge regarding the 'signs of
Qiyamah', which he obviously did not.

As for Surah al-Anbiya, only this much is stated that before Qiyamah the Ya'juj and
M'ajuj will pour upon the inhabitants of the world swiftly, from higher land upon
lower land and shall play havoc with the population there. In this surah there is no
75
mention of the wall breaking up or the Ya'juj and Ma'juj emerging from the other
side of a barrier. To give this meaning to the word (‫ ت‬/) is mere conjecture, and
not a literal translation.

Let us again look at the clear-cut meaning of these two verses on this subject in al-
Kahf and Surah al-Anbiya. Details of the incident are stated in Surah al-Kahf in reply
to the question of the Quraish, which was taught to them by the Jews of Yathrib
(Madinah Munawwarah). The Quraan made it known that Dhul-Qarnein was a pious
and righteous King. His three notable campaigns were recalled, to the east, west
and north. It revealed that in his third campaign he came across a people who
complained to him of the mischief of Ya'juj and Ma'juj and they requested him to
build a Sadd to prevent them from using the passage. Dhul-Qarnein shut the
passage with a strong wall made of pieces of iron and molten brass. An excellent
barrier thus stood between two mountains. Dhul-Qarnein thanked Almighty Allah
and said that the barrier was strong enough to keep away the Ya'juj and Ma'juj ,
who would not be able to climb it, nor break through it. But he made it clear that he
did not make a claim of the wall being a permanent barrier. It would last as long as
it pleases Almighty Allah. When He decides, it will not remain any more. The
promise of Allah is that everything, including the Sadd, will perish, and this promise
will be fulfilled.

The Jews had asked about Dhul-Qarnein so only that much was answered in the
Quraan in Surah al Kahf. Yajuj and Majuj was mentioned only in passing. On the
other hand, in surah al-Anbiya Almighty Allah rejects the polytheists and says that
the habitations that have been destroyed, their dead will not return to earth. Only
on the day of Resurrection will they be revived to answer to their Lord, but before
that the trial of Yajuj and Majuj will take place.

Nowhere in the verse of Surah al-Anbiya is there any indication that the invasion of
Yajuj and Majuj before Qiyamah is related to the Sadd, or the rampart. Only this
much is stated that when the time comes, they will descend rapidly down every
slope and spread over all adjoining regions.

From these verses of both surahs, we learn of two things:

1: The wall of Dhul-Qarnein will one day surely break up.

2: Before Qiyamah all the tribes of Ya'juj and Ma'juj will come down and spread like
a flood, causing mischief and corruption all over the world.
76
The word 'promise' in the saying of Dhul-Qarnein:

َ ‫ﻓَِﺈذَا َﺟ‬
َ ‫ﻛ‬‫ﻲ َﺟ َﻌﻠَﻪُ َد‬‫ﺎء َو ْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑ‬
‫ﺎء‬
''When the promise of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder.''

does not refer to the invasion of Ya'juj and Ma'juj. It means that a time will
definitely come when the Sadd (barrier) will perish.

As for the words in surah al Anbiya,

‫ﻮج‬
ُ ‫ْﺟ‬
ُ ‫ﻮج َوَﻣﺄ‬
ُ ‫ْﺟ‬ ْ ‫ﻰ إِ َذا ﻓُﺘِ َﺤ‬‫َﺣﺘ‬
ُ ‫ﺖ ﻳَﺄ‬
'When The Gog and Magog are let loose'

it does not mean that they will emerge after breaking the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein.
Rather, it means that they will swarm in such large numbers that it will seem that
they had been held back somewhere (in prison) and have been released all
together.

Whenever the Arabs use the word ( َ3ِ ُ/ - 'to be let loose'} for a living being they
mean that he was lying somewhere, apart from others, and has now emerged all of
a sudden. Thus, when someone says (‫راد‬6#‫ ا‬3 / - 'the locusts were let loose') he does
not mean that the locusts were caged somewhere and have been released, but
rather it means that the swarm of locusts were lying in a mountain side somewhere
and have suddenly appeared in large numbers. The same applies to Ya'juj and
Ma'juj, i.e. these grand tribes in large numbers were away from the world in some
corner but will make their appearance all of a sudden as though they had been
imprisoned for very long and have finally been released.

Allamah Sayyid Muhammad Anwar Shah Kashmiri has explained these verses of
Surah al-Kahf and al-Anbiya in this manner, in his book, Aqeedah-al-Islam fi Hayaati
Isa. Indeed this is a unique explanation, which answers many doubts.

He writes:

"It must be understood that the words ''When the promise of my Lord comes to
pass, He shall make it into powder.'' to the end of the verse were the words of Dhul-
Qarnein. There is no hint or indication whatsoever to suggest that it was meant as a
sign of Qiyamah. Perhaps Dhul-Qarnein did not even know that of the signs of the

77
Last Day, the invasion of Ya'juj and Ma'juj was also one. He only meant to say that
his barrier would perish some day.

ٍ ‫ﻮج ﻓِﻲ ﺑَـ ْﻌ‬

The next verse (‫ﺾ‬ ٍِ
ُ ‫ﻀ ُﻬ ْﻢ ﻳَـ ْﻮَﻣﺌﺬ ﻳَ ُﻤ‬
َ ‫' َوﺗَـ َﺮْﻛﻨَﺎ ﺑَـ ْﻌ‬And on that day We shall leave them surging
against one another') hints at a continuous action, meaning that some of the tribes
will go on attacking other tribes, even after the erection of the barrier, until the
appointed time of descent arrives.

As for the words of Almighty Allah in Surah al Anbiya { ‫ﻮج‬

ُ ‫ْﺟ‬
ُ ‫ﻮج َوَﻣﺄ‬
ُ ‫ْﺟ‬ ْ ‫ﻰ إِذَا ﻓُﺘِ َﺤ‬‫ َﺣﺘ‬- 'When
ُ ‫ﺖ ﻳَﺄ‬
The Gog and Magog are let loose'), this verse describes the surge of the Ya'juj and
Ma'juj as a sign of Qiyamah, but there is no mention whatsoever of the rampart in
it. This difference must be kept in mind always".

Then having discussed the issue in detail, he says in the end:

‫و اﻋﻠﻢ ان ﻣﺎ ذﻛﺮﺗﻪ ﻟﻴﺲ ﺗﺄوﻳﻼ ﻓﻲ اﻟﻘﺮآن ﺑﻞ زﻳﺎدة ﺷﻴﻰ ﻣﻦ اﻟﺘﺎرﻳﺦ و اﻟﺘﺠﺮﺑﺔ ﺑﺪون اﺧﺮاج ﻟﻔﻈﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻋﻪ‬
"It must be remembered that whatever I have said in explanation of these verses is
not a far-fetched interpretation of Quraan. Rather, without extracting any word of
the Quraan from its context, I have kept before me history and experience to arrive
at this explanation."

The scholars of Tafsir have explained these verses in a different way supposing
them to be signs of the Hour. Perhaps, they were influenced by a hadith of Tirmidhi,
Ibn Majah, and Musnad-e-Ahmed, which has been reported by Sayyiduna Abu
Hureira.

‫ ﻋﻦ‬،‫ ﻋﻦ ﻗﺘﺎدة‬،‫ ﺣﺪﺛﻨﺎ أﺑﻮ ﻋﻮاﻧﺔ‬:‫ ﻗﺎل‬،‫ ﺣﺪﺛﻨﺎ ﻫﺸﺎم ﺑﻦ ﻋﺒﺪ اﻟﻤﻠﻚ‬:‫ ﻗﺎﻟﻮا‬،‫ وﻏﻴﺮ واﺣﺪ اﻟﻤﻌﻨﻰ واﺣﺪ واﻟﻠﻔﻆ ﻻﺑﻦ ﺑﺸﺎر‬،‫ﺣﺪﺛﻨﺎ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺑﺸﺎر‬
:‫ ﺣﺘﻰ إذا ﻛﺎدوا ﻳﺨﺮﻗﻮﻧﻪ ﻗﺎل اﻟﺬي ﻋﻠﻴﻬﻢ‬،‫ ﻳﺤﻔﺮوﻧﻪ ﻛﻞ ﻳﻮم‬:‫ ﻋﻦ اﻟﻨﺒﻲ ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ ﻓﻲ اﻟﺴﺪ ﻗﺎل‬،‫ ﻋﻦ ﺣﺪﻳﺚ أﺑﻲ ﻫﺮﻳﺮة‬،‫أﺑﻲ راﻓﻊ‬
‫ ارﺟﻌﻮا ﻓﺴﺘﺨﺮﻗﻮﻧﻪ‬:‫ ﻗﺎل اﻟﺬي ﻋﻠﻴﻬﻢ‬.‫ ﺣﺘﻰ إذا ﺑﻠﻎ ﻣﺪﺗﻬﻢ وأراد اﷲ أن ﻳﺒﻌﺜﻬﻢ ﻋﻠﻰ اﻟﻨﺎس‬،‫ ﻓﻴﻌﻴﺪﻩ اﷲ ﻛﺄﺷﺪ ﻣﺎ ﻛﺎن‬،‫ارﺟﻌﻮا ﻓﺴﺘﺨﺮﻗﻮﻧﻪ ﻏﺪا‬
،‫ وﻳﻔﺮ اﻟﻨﺎس ﻣﻨﻬﻢ‬،‫ ﻓﻴﺴﺘﻘﻮن اﻟﻤﻴﺎﻩ‬،‫ ﻓﻴﺨﺮﺟﻮن ﻋﻠﻰ اﻟﻨﺎس‬،‫ ﻓﻴﺮﺟﻌﻮن ﻓﻴﺠﺪوﻧﻪ ﻛﻬﻴﺌﺘﻪ ﺣﻴﻦ ﺗﺮﻛﻮﻩ ﻓﻴﺨﺮﻗﻮﻧﻪ‬:‫ ﻗﺎل‬،‫ﻏﺪا إن ﺷﺎء اﷲ واﺳﺘﺜﻨﻰ‬
‫ ﻓﻴﺒﻌﺚ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻬﻢ‬،‫ ﻗﺴﻮة وﻋﻠﻮا‬،‫ ﻗﻬﺮﻧﺎ ﻣﻦ ﻓﻲ اﻷرض وﻋﻠﻮﻧﺎ ﻣﻦ ﻓﻲ اﻟﺴﻤﺎء‬:‫ ﻓﻴﻘﻮﻟﻮن‬،‫ﻓﻴﺮﻣﻮن ﺑﺴﻬﺎﻣﻬﻢ ﻓﻲ اﻟﺴﻤﺎء ﻓﺘﺮﺟﻊ ﻣﺨﻀﺒﺔ ﺑﺎﻟﺪﻣﺎء‬
.‫ ﻓﻮاﻟﺬي ﻧﻔﺲ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻴﺪﻩ إن دواب اﻷرض ﺗﺴﻤﻦ وﺗﺒﻄﺮ وﺗﺸﻜﺮ ﺷﻜﺮا ﻣﻦ ﻟﺤﻮﻣﻬﻢ‬،‫ﻧﻐﻔﺎ ﻓﻲ أﻗﻔﺎﺋﻬﻢ ﻓﻴﻬﻠﻜﻮن‬
(‫ﻫﺬا ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﺣﺴﻦ ﻏﺮﻳﺐ إﻧﻤﺎ ﻧﻌﺮﻓﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻫﺬا اﻟﻮﺟﻪ ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬا )اﻟﺘﺮﻣﺬي‬

The Messenger of Allah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam said:

Ya'juj and Ma'juj dig up the Sadd (rampart) every night until shortly before sunrise.
At that time they say to each other. "Let's stop work now. It has reached a stage
78
that will enable us to demolish it tomorrow." But when they return to work the next
night they find it in its original intact position strong and durable. This goes on every
day. Finally the appointed time will arrive when Almighty Allah will decide that they
spread over human habitation. On that night too, they will dig as always and as
sunrise draws near, the one who gets the work done will say to the workers,
"Return now. Tomorrow, Insha Allah, you will be able to dig it up!''

Since he will have said Insha Allah, when they would return the next night they
would find their efforts not wasted. They will put in extra effort to demolish the wall.
They will then descend on the people and drink all the water on earth. People will
seek refuge in fortresses and safe places, fearing them. Ya'juj and Ma'juj will
suppose that they have overpowered everyone on earth and then they will target
the skies with arrows to combat Allah and the higher world and subdue them. Allah
will return their arrows to them dyed in blood.They will suppose that they have killed
everyone in the higher world too. Almighty Allah will then grow germs in their necks
and they will die by themselves

After narrating this Hadith, Imam Tirmizi says about it: 'Hasan Gharib, it has not
been narrated like this, except through this chain. (i.e. Such a Hadith is sound from
the point of view of its transmission, and it does not contradict what is transmitted
elsewhere but is gharieb because it has only one line of transmission, from which
we hear of such things.

Hafiz Ibn Kathir has commented on it as follows:

'There is strangeness in the text of this Hadith. It is wrong to attribute it to

Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. The truth is that a very similar story of the
Israilis is narrated by Ka'b Ahbar and the same things are related in it. It seems
Sayyiduna Abu Hureira, who often listened to K'ab relate Isra'ilite stories may have
passed it on as such. Perhaps, one of the transmitters may have thought that
Sayyiduna Abu Hurayrah had transmitted a Hadith of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa
Sallam. I am not alone in having this opinion of the above Hadith. In fact, Imam
Ahmed ibn Hanbal also holds the same opinion.' (Tafsir lbn Kathir)

(Abu Muhammad - In the footnotes of Sunan Ibn Majad under this narration Sheikh
Shuaib al-Arnout also expresses agreement with this verdict of Hafiz Ibn Kathir. His
words are:

79
'The sanad of this narration until Sayyiduna Abu Hureira Radiyallahu Anhu is 'sahih'.
However there is great ubcertainty in it indeed being a statement of Rasulullah
Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. Hafiz Ibn Kathir has mentioned this in his Tafsir. He also
explained the reason for his verdict as follows: 'The apparent meaning of the verse
of the Noble Quraan is that none shall be able to scale the barrier not make any
hole in it'. This meaning demands that at no time can they climb the wall, nor can
they ever break into it, due to its strenght. However is has been narrated from Ka'b
that before emerging they shall lick at the barrier until very little of it is left. In the
morning however it shall be as it was. Again they shall lick at it, saying : 'Tomorrow
we shall open it up!' They shall be inspired to exclaim the phrase, 'If Allah wills!' In
the morning it shall be as they left it. They shall then open it.'

Commenting on this explanation of Ibn Kathir, Sheikh Shuaib then mentions: 'This
explanation holds weight. Perhaps Sayyiduna Abu Hureira heard it from Ka'b, and
narrated it, but a later narrater assumed that Sayyidunah Abu Hureira had heard it
from Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam, and quoted it thus. - End of quote from
Sheikh Shuaib al-Arnout6)

If we consider the views of Tirmizi, Ibn Kathir and Imam Ahmad we will realise that
this narration is possibly an Israilite narration. Therefore, it will not be appropraite
to rely upon this Hadith and opine that the Sadd of Dhul-Qarnein is broken daily,
but shall fully break into pieces before Qiyamah.

Such an interpretation shall infact imply interpolation of the meaning of the

Quraanic verse:

(‫َﺎﻋﻮا ﻟَﻪُ ﻧَـ ْﻘﺒًﺎ )اﻟﻜﻬﻒ‬

ُ ‫اﺳﺘَﻄ‬
ْ ‫وﻩ َوَﻣﺎ‬
ُ ‫َﺎﻋﻮا أَ ْن ﻳَﻈ َْﻬ ُﺮ‬
ُ ‫اﺳﻄ‬
ْ ‫ﻓَ َﻤﺎ‬
So they (Gog and Magog) were not able to scale it, nor were they able to pierce it.

The scholars of Tafsir have explained that this verse asserts that the Ya'juj and
Ma'juj are unable to make any changes in this wall. Now how will reconciliation take

‫ وﻟﻜﻦ ﻓﻲ رﻓﻌﻪ‬،‫ إﺳﻨﺎد ﺟﻴﺪ ﻗﻮي‬:‫ ﻓﻘﺎل‬194 /5 "‫ وﻓﻲ رﻓﻌﻪ ﻧﻜﺎرة ﻛﻤﺎ أﻓﺎدﻩ اﻟﺤﺎﻓﻆ اﺑﻦ ﻛﺜﻴﺮ ﻓﻲ "ﺗﻔﺴﻴﺮﻩ‬،‫ إﺳﻨﺎدﻩ إﻟﻰ أﺑﻲ ﻫﺮﻳﺮة ﺻﺤﻴﺢ‬6
‫َﺎﻋﻮا ﻟَﻪُ ﻧَـ ْﻘﺒًﺎ{ ]اﻟﻜﻬﻒ[ ﻳﻘﺘﻀﻲ أﻧﻬﻢ ﻟﻢ ﻳﺘﻤﻜﻨﻮا ﻣﻦ ارﺗﻘﺎﺋﻪ وﻻ ﻣﻦ‬
ُ ‫اﺳﺘَﻄ‬
ْ ‫َﺎﻋﻮا أَ ْن ﻳَﻈ َْﻬ ُﺮوﻩُ َوَﻣﺎ‬
ُ ‫اﺳﻄ‬
ْ ‫ }ﻓَ َﻤﺎ‬:‫ ﻷن ﻇﺎﻫﺮ اﻵﻳﺔ أي ﻗﻮﻟﻪ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻰ‬،‫ﻧﻜﺎرة‬
،‫ أﻧﻬﻢ ﻗﺒﻞ ﺧﺮوﺟﻬﻢ ﻳﺎﺗﻮﻧﻪ ﻓﻴﻠﺤﺴﻮﻧﻪ ﺣﺘﻰ ﻻ ﻳﺒﻘﻰ ﻣﻨﻪ إﻻ اﻟﻘﻠﻴﻞ‬:‫ وﻟﻜﻦ ﻫﺬا ﻗﺪ روي ﻋﻦ ﻛﻌﺐ اﻷﺣﺒﺎر‬،‫ ﻹﺣﻜﺎم ﺑﻨﺎﺋﻪ وﺻﻼﺑﺘﻪ وﺷﺪﺗﻪ‬،‫ﻧَـ ْﻘﺒﻪ‬
،‫ ﻓﻴﺼﺒﺤﻮن وﻫﻮ ﻛﻤﺎ ﻓﺎرﻗﻮﻩ‬،‫ إن ﺷﺎء اﷲ‬:‫ﻠﻬﻤﻮن أن ﻳﻘﻮﻟﻮا‬
َ ُ‫ وﻳ‬،‫ ﻏ ًﺪا ﻧﻔﺘﺤﻪ‬:‫ وﻳﺼﺒﺤﻮن وﻫﻮ ﻛﻤﺎ ﻛﺎن ﻓﻴﻠﺤﺴﻮﻧﻪ وﻳﻘﻮﻟﻮن‬،‫ﻓﻴﻘﻮﻟﻮن ﻛﺬﻟﻚ‬
‫ ﻓﻴﺤﺪث ﺑﻪ أﺑﻮ ﻫﺮﻳﺮة ﻋﻨﻪ ﻓﻴﺘﻮﻫﻢ ﺑﻌﺾ اﻟﺮواة ﻋﻨﻪ أﻧﻪ‬،‫ﻛﺜﻴﺮا ﻣﺎ ﻛﺎن ﻳﺠﺎﻟﺴﻪ وﻳﺤﺪﺛﻪ‬
ً ‫ ﻓﺈﻧﻪ‬،‫ وﻟﻌﻞ أﺑﺎ ﻫﺮﻳﺮة ﺗﻠﻘﺎﻩ ﻣﻦ ﻛﻌﺐ‬،‫ وﻫﺬا ﻣﺘﺠﻪ‬.‫ﻓﻴﻘﺤﻮﻧﻪ‬
‫ واﷲ أﻋﻠﻢ‬،‫ ﻓﻴﺮﻓﻌﻪ‬،‫ﻣﺮﻓﻮع‬
80
place with this narration that shows that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, daily, bring the wall
to the point of falling down by digging it up or licking at it.

Similarly, how will they reconcile with the authentic Hadith of Bukhari that one day
Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam got up from his sleep, his face blushing red. He
said:

‫ ﻓﺘﺢ اﻟﻴﻮم ﻣﻦ ردم ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬﻩ« وﺣﻠﻖ ﺑﺈﺻﺒﻌﻪ اﻹﺑﻬﺎم واﻟﺘﻲ ﺗﻠﻴﻬﺎ‬،‫ وﻳﻞ ﻟﻠﻌﺮب ﻣﻦ ﺷﺮ ﻗﺪ اﻗﺘﺮب‬،‫ﻻ إﻟﻪ إﻻ اﷲ‬
‫ »ﻧﻌﻢ إذا ﻛﺜﺮ اﻟﺨﺒﺚ‬:‫ أﻧﻬﻠﻚ وﻓﻴﻨﺎ اﻟﺼﺎﻟﺤﻮن؟ ﻗﺎل‬:‫ﻗﺎﻟﺖ زﻳﻨﺐ ﺑﻨﺖ ﺟﺤﺶ ﻓﻘﻠﺖ ﻳﺎ رﺳﻮل اﷲ‬

'There is no god but Allah. The Arabs are destined to ruin through an evil that is
about to engulf them. The Sadd erected for Ya'juj and Maju] has been opened thus
today for them. Here at the word 'thus' he placed his index finger on the thumb
making a circle to illustrate how it would open. Zaynab bint jahsh said, "I asked, 0
Messenger of Allah! Shall we be destroyed even if there are righteous people of the
Ummah among us?" The Prophet replied, "Yes, if al-khubt (‫ث‬% #‫ )ا‬Increases."

Al-Khubth has been explained as illegal sex and illegitimate children and every kind
of evil deed

This Hadith states clearly that there is already a hole in the wall equal to the circle
formed by the index finger and thumb. On the other hand, according to the
explanation of the scholars of Tafsir this thing is not possible until before the
appointed time of Qiyamah.

We may say that the word (‫ ﻓﺘﺢ اﻟﻴﻮم‬- ' The Sadd erected for Ya'juj and Maju] has
been opened thus today for them ' ) in this authentic Hadith has been used merely
as a metaphor to signify the beginning of their spreading of mischief, corruption
and evil, and not in the meaning that a real hole has opened up. So if here a
metaphor can be used, then why should we insist in saying that the very same word
in surah al Anbiya, (‫ﻮج‬
ُ ‫ْﺟ‬
ُ ‫ﻮج َوَﻣﺄ‬
ُ ‫ْﺟ‬ ْ ‫ﻰ إِ َذا ﻓُﺘِ َﺤ‬‫ َﺣﺘ‬-'When The Gog and Magog are let loose')
ُ ‫ﺖ ﻳَﺄ‬
must be kept upon the meaning, that the wall shall open up before Qiyamah and
shall break into pieces.? Why do we not take a metaphorical meaning in this surah
too, and interpret it as we have done in the narration of Bukhari?

If we take a literal meaning of the words of the Hadith, then that will be against the
interpretation of the relative verses of surah al Kahf generally understood. There, it

81
is stated that the wall will remain intact upto the appointed time of Qiyamah,
before which there is no question of the sadd breaking.

However, if we accept the explanation of Allamah Syed Muhammad Anwar Shah

Kashmiri in both the surahs, then the difficulties mentioned above shall be
removed.

(Abu Muhammad - Explaining that the wall of Dhul-Qarnein can only break before
Qiyamah on the basis of the verse in Surah al-Kahf is not fair since in this surah
mention has only been made that

(‫اﺳﺘَﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ﻟَﻪُ ﻧَـ ْﻘﺒًﺎ )اﻟﻜﻬﻒ‬

ْ ‫اﺳﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا أَ ْن ﻳَﻈ َْﻬ ُﺮوﻩُ َوَﻣﺎ‬
ْ ‫ﻓَ َﻤﺎ‬
So they (Gog and Magog) were not able to scale it, nor were they able to pierce it.

The word '(‫اﺳﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا‬

ْ ‫ ﻓَ َﻤﺎ‬- were not able)' is a verb of the past tense. We do not find a
denial in this verse that they would never ever be able to demolish the wall, except
before Qiyamah. As for the next verse (‫ﺎء‬ َ ‫ ﻓَِﺈ َذا َﺟ‬- ''When the promise
َ ‫ﻛ‬‫ﻲ َﺟ َﻌﻠَﻪُ َد‬‫ﺎء َو ْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑ‬
of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder.'') this, as has already been
explained was a statement of Dhul-Qarnein in which he denied his barrier having
the strenght to defy Divine Power. He was not implying in the least bit that his
barrier shall not fall, except just before Qiyamah.)

Further, how can one ever assume that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj would be unable to
find a passage of exit until Qiyamah, since it is well established that they had
innumerable outlets from this end of Caucasia to Mongolia in China. If the sadd of
Dhul-Qarnein had barred their passage from the Darial opening forever, they could
easily exit from other passages.

This is why Allamah Syed Muhammad Anwar Shah has explained the verse

 ‫ﺾ َوﻧُِﻔ َﺦ ﻓِﻲ اﻟ‬

ٍ ‫ﻮج ﻓِﻲ ﺑَـ ْﻌ‬ ٍِ َ ‫ﻘﺎ َوﺗَـ َﺮْﻛَﻨﺎ ﺑَـ ْﻌ‬ ‫ﻲ َﺣ‬‫ﺎء َوَﻛﺎ َن َو ْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑ‬ ِ ِ
ُ َ‫ﺼﻮِر ﻓَ َﺠ َﻤ ْﻌﻨ‬
‫ﺎﻫ ْﻢ‬ ُ ‫ﻀ ُﻬ ْﻢ ﻳَـ ْﻮَﻣﺌﺬ ﻳَ ُﻤ‬ َ ‫ﻛ‬ ‫ﻲ َﺟ َﻌﻠَﻪُ َد‬‫ﺎء َو ْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑ‬
َ ‫ﻲ ﻓَﺈ َذا َﺟ‬‫ﺎل َﻫ َﺬا َر ْﺣ َﻤﺔٌ ﻣ ْﻦ َرﺑ‬
َ َ‫' ﻗ‬
(‫َﺟ ْﻤ ًﻌﺎ )اﻟﻜﻬﻒ‬

He (Dhul-Qarnein) said: 'This is a mercy from my Lord, but when the promise of my
Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder, and the promise of my Lord is ever
true.' On that day We had left some of them falling like waves upon others, and
when the trumpet is blown We shall gather them all together.'

82
as follows: Dhul-Qarnein had barred the passage of Yajuj and Ma'juj from this end
and after the Quraan has quoted his words, the declaration of Almighty Allah is
them mentioned, as though it has been said that, "O listeners, you have heard these
words about Ya'juj and Ma'juj, listen to these words too! We have decreed that
these tribes should dispute among themselves. They will keep fighting each other
until only the blowing of the trumpet keeps Qiyamah away.

At that time, as asserted in surah al-Anbiya, all the tribes of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj
shall emerge together from every passage available to them. They will create
disorder all over the earth descending from their central heights with rapidity and
they will spread to all the corners of the earth. The word ‫ﻞ َﺣ َﺪ ٍب ﻳَـْﻨ ِﺴﻠُﻮ َن‬ ‫( َو ُﻫ ْﻢ ِﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ‬and
they shall sally from every mound) is used to indicate 'descent from a height' In the
Mufradaat of Imam Raghib and Nihayah of Ibn Athir these words have been
described in this very way. (End of quote from Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib)

Thus, it is clear from this explanation that the surge of the Ya'juj and Majuj, of
which the Quraan speaks, refers to those tribes that live between the Caspian Sea
and Mongolia and are a great part of the world population. In respect of their
position on the earth's surface they are sufficiently higher than the normal surface
upon which people live, thus it appearsappear as though they slope down a height
whenever they descend to attack a people. Thus, in future too, as fulfilment of a
sign of the Hour, when they will emerge for the last time from every corner, it shall
appear as though the barriers have been broken and waves of human beings are
flowing from heights to lower levels.

The foregoing explanation of the Quraan with regard to its words and phrases does
not manipulate the dictionary meanings. At the same time it is very appropriate and
removes every doubt and uncertainty that could arise from generally understood
concepts regarding the Ya'juj and Ma'juj .

After the foregoing explanation of Surah al Kahf and Surah al Anbiya, the next issue
before us is to understand the Hadith of Bukhari. What is the meaning of the
phrase: (‫ ﻓﺘﺢ اﻟﻴﻮم ﻣﻦ ردم ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬﻩ‬،‫ وﻳﻞ ﻟﻠﻌﺮب ﻣﻦ ﺷﺮ ﻗﺪ اﻗﺘﺮب‬- The Arabs are destined to
ruin through an evil that is about to engulf them. The Sadd erected for Ya'juj and
Maju] has been opened thus today for them.)

It is not clear if the phrase should be taken in its literal meaning that a hole was, in
fact, made out in the barrier and equalled the circle formed by the index finger with
the thumb or it was a prediction in which the metaphorical meaning was to be
83
taken. Further, it is also not clear if the second sentence regarding the opening in
the barrier of Ya'juj and Ma'juj is linked with the first sentence, i.e. in which the
Arabs are warned of a coming evil.

There is a difference of opinion on both questions. Also, there is no authentic

interpretation of the dream known to have been offerred by the Rasulullah
Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam himself or by his Companions . Therefore, scholars differ
with regards to its interpretation.

Shaikh Badruddin Ayni contends that the first sentence alludes to the evil and
corruption that the Ummah faced immediately after the death of Rasulullah
Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. The result was that the rule of the Quraish collapsed and
the people of Arabia were the first to suffer, and then the rest of the Ummah.

As for a gap in the wall equal to the circle made by the index finger and thumb, it
does not mean that the size of the hole is exactly that size, but rather indicates that
that the period of durability of Sadd Dhul-Qarnein has reached termination and its
period of weakening has begun. (Umdah al Qari) Allamah Aini felt that the second
sentence is linked with the first.

From what we know of the tribes of Yajuj and Majuj, apart from the devastation
caused in the times of Dhul-Qarnein as revealed by the Qur'an, there is no record in
history of any other attack by them worthy of mention.

However the Sadd of Dhul-Qarnein became useless in the 7th century A.C., because
the Ya'juj and Ma'juj discovered a pass between the Ural Ocean (a small, ancient
ocean that was situated between Siberia and Baltica) and the Caspian Sea. In this
way a new era of the evil of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj begun. It was after centuries that
these warlike tribes had made their presence felt to the lands below them.

Therefore we can say that possibly Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam was shown
in his dream that while the time was far away for the tribes of Ya'juj and Ma'juj to
launch a joint attack from different sides, yet there would be a nearer
reappearance, the first recorded after Dhul-Qarnein, which was soon to occur. This
would serve as a fore- runner of the downfall of Arab power. It was this
reappearance that was shown as a small gap in the barrier holding them back.

(The hole that was shown would then refer not to a hole in the barrier erected by
Dhul-Qarnein, but rather to a gap that had opened up at some other spot, which

84
now caused a break in the complete barrier that had kept them back for centuries. -
Abu Muhammad)

During the era of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam some of the Mongolian tribes
moved out of their pIace and began harassing the nearby people. Their small
excursions finally led to Ghengiz Khan in the sixth century hijri combining a group of
tribes. His son used this unlimited force to attack the lands to their West and South.
In 686 AH, Halaku (Hulagu) toppled the Arab Caliphate at Baghdad.

This explanation has been offered by Kirmain, a well-known commentator of

Bukhari. However, Shaikh Badruddin Ayni has rejected the explanation of Kirmani.
His argument is that the initiator of the Tartar insurgence was Ghengiz Khan and his
grandson Halaku Khan, and they were not the Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

From this difference of opinion it becomes clear that the Hadith itself did not
pinpoint who exactly the narration referred to. It is the scholars of Hadith who try
to determine those to whom the words apply and they differ in their explanations.

Keeping this in mind, we too feel that we can try to investigate and suggest the
application and we too we are open to censure and rejection.

Two of the phrases of the Hadith are important.

‫وﻳﻞ ﻟﻠﻌﺮب ﻣﻦ ﺷﺮ ﻗﺪ اﻗﺘﺮب‬

There is ruin for the Arabs in the mischief that has drawn near

and

‫ﻓﺘﺢ اﻟﻴﻮم ﻣﻦ ردم ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬﻩ‬

Today, the Sadd is opened up for the Ya'juj and Ma'juj like this
(illustrating with a circle made by his index finger an thumb)

What is worth observing that the two sentences are not connected by the word
'and' - '‫'و‬.

A careful study shows that there is a possibility to understand this hadith in one of
two ways.

1) The first sentence tells us that Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam warned of a
catastrophe that was to strike the Arabs and eliminate their rule. The second
85
sentence supports the first. It cautions that the Ummah will face trials which shall
cause great harm to the Arabs. The signs of the emergence of trials was the
appearnace of cracks that had set in on the protective barrier that was put up to
stop the Ya'juj and Majuj. In other words, the crack symbolised cracks in Islamic or
Arab power and it began with the martyrdom of Sayyiduna Uthman, and resulted
finally in the destruction of the Quryash rule a few centuries later.

Thus, the split or crack in the wall was a fore-runner and an omen of trials and
troubles that the Ummah would face in future. This would continue until the Ya'juj
and Ma'juj invasion before Qiyamah. Qiyamah will occur following a severe upset
faced by the peoples of the world.

2) We may also say that the second sentence does not merely support the first, but
presents an explanation. The first is the result or consequence of the second. The
meaning is that the time for destruction of the Quraish has arrived. It is as though
the wall that Dhul-Qarnein had built as a strong and durable protection has begun
to crumble (or a gap has indeed opened up breaking the full barrier, part of which
was the wall of Dhul-Qarnein, and majority of which was mountains - Abu
Muhammad) and it is a preamble of mischief that will begin from the inhabitants of
those lands.

In view of this interpretation we must look at the Tartar harassment that occurred
later in history, and how it corresponded with the indications made in the Hadith,
regarding its new era of evil beginning during the life of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi
wa Sallam and culminating in the uprooting of Quraishi power in the era of
Musta'sim Billah.

As for the statement of Shaikh Badruddin Ayni that the Tartar, Ghengiz Khan cannot
be termed as one of the Ya'juj and Majuj, this does not seem correct, since from
amongst the Turkic tribes that the scholars and historians have determined as
making up the Yajuj and Ma'juj, one that features greatly is the tribe that was
named after Ghengiz Khan.

We have seen that there is no conflict or disagreement between the Quraanic

verses from Surah al Kahf and Surah al-Anbiya and the predictions mentioned in the
Ahadith regarding the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. The verses of the Quraan have been
explained copiously from the commentaries of Allamah Anwar Shah and Hafiz
Imaduddin Ibn Kathir.

86
The application of the said verses and Ahadith in the manner we have stated
reconcile with each other perfectly, without any need to interpolate their meanings.
We have not resorted to Tafsir bi-Rai (Tafsir on the basis of personal opinion).
Whatever conclusion has been derived has been based upon deep pondering over
the commentaries of the righteous predecessors, scholars of Hadith and Seerah,
and then establishing a road of reconciliation between the text of the Quraan and
the authentic Ahadith, a method which has always been praise-worthy amongst the
scholars.

(End of explanation offered by Ml Hifzur-Rahman Suihaarwi in his master-piece

'Qisas al Quraan'.)

The Muslim Ummah and their initial altercation with the Ya'juj and Ma'juj
(known at that time as 'The Khazars')

Muslim armies led first by Maslamah ibn Abd al-Malik and then by Marwan ibn
Muhammad poured across the Caucasus Mountains time and again, finally attaining
a decisive victory in 737 A.C.

The Khazar leader converted to Islam from his pagan religion, and subjected himself
to the Caliphate rule. This conversion was however short-lived, as a combination of
internal instability among the Umayyads and Byzantine support undid the
agreement within three years, and the Khazars re-asserted their independence.
Their leader, together his subjects then chose to adopt Judaism around 740.”

In 758, the Abbasid Caliph al-Mansur attempted to strengthen diplomatic ties with
the Khazars, ordering Yazid ibn Usayd al-Sulami, one of his nobles and the military
governor of Armenia, to take a royal Khazar bride. Yazid married a daughter of
Khazar Khagan Baghatur, but she passed away while in labour. Her attendants
returned home, convinced that some Arab faction had poisoned her, and her father
was enraged. Khazar general Ras Tarkhan invaded south of the Caucasus in 762–
764, devastating Albania, Armenia, and Iberia (Georgia), and capturing Tiflis.
Thereafter relations became increasingly cordial between the Khazars and the
Abbasid Khalifah, whose foreign policies were generally less expansionist than the
Umayyads.

87
 From Yiddish-speaking, Pagan, Asian Khazarian
to Ashkenazi Jew (founders of 'The Jewish Lobby')

In 740 A.D. in a land locked between the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea, known as
Khazaria, a land which today is predominantly occupied by Georgia, but also
reaches into Russia, Poland, Lithuania, Hungary, and Romania, a pagan Khazarian
tribe adopted Judaism as its faith. This small tribe would then, over the next few
centuries, spread out from that area, forming the Ashkenazi Modern Jewish race,
one that would not only lend support to the original Jews, known as the Banu Israil
(progeny of Nabi Yaqub Alaihi Salaam), but would in fact re-write the laws of their
faith.

According to what historians have written regarding the circumstances that led to
this tribe adopting Judaism the Khazarian people felt vulnerable as they had
Muslims on one side of them and Christians on the other side, and thus constantly
feared attack from either side.

Furthermore, the Khazarian people were of neither faith and instead practiced idol
worship, which made them ripe for invasion by a people who wished to convert
them to an established faith. The Khazarian King, King Bulan, decided in order to
protect themselves against attack, the Khazarian people must convert to one of
these faiths, but which one? If they converted to the Muslim faith they would risk
attack by the Christians and if they converted to the Christian faith they would risk
attack by the Muslims. He had an idea. There was another race that he was aware
were able to deal with both the Muslims and the Christians either side of him,
predominantly in matters of trade. A race which also dealt with Khazarians in the
same manner. That race was the Jews. King Bulan decided if he instructed his
people to convert to Judaism he could keep both the Muslims and the Christians
happy, as they were both already willing to trade with the Jews, so this is what he
did. King Bulan was right. He would live to see his country unconquered, his people
convert to Judaism enthusiastically and adopt the principles of the most holy Jewish
book, the Talmud.

The above reasoning fails to appeal to common sense, but since no other reason
has ever been given, it has become the accepted version of the details behind their
'happy conversion' from fire-worship and paganism into a monotheistic faith. What
reason historians have still failed to provide however is what enabled this tribe,
who at one time could not even save itself from its enemies on two sides, to now,

88
after adopting monotheism, become the most powerful and wealthy force on earth,
in front of whom both Muslim and Christian ruled countries would humbly submit.

Birth of 'The Rothshield'

Approximately 1000 years later, from the descendants of this tribe, a child named
'Bauer' would be born in Germany, who would spawn

Timeline of the re-entry of the 'Jew; into England and 'The Rothshield Dynasty'

1649: Oliver Cromwell obtains backing from the British parliament for the execution
of King Charles I on a charge of treason. Afterwards, Cromwell permits the Jews to
enter England again, ignoring the Edict of Expulsion issued by King Edward I in 1290,
which expelled all Jews forever from England and made the provision that any who
remained after November 1st 1290, were to be executed.

In fact, not only had Jews been banned from England, but rather numerous
European countries had prior to this date, issued on various occasions, decrees
forbidding Jewish settlement in their lands, a list of which is:

1) Mainz , 1012 2) France, 1182 3) Upper Bavaria, 1276

4) England 1290 5) France, 1306 6) France,1322
7) Saxony, 1349 8) Hungary, 1360 9) Belgium, 1370
10) Slovakia, 1380 11) France, 1394 12) Austria, 1420
13) Lyons, 1420 14) Cologne, 1424 15) Mainz, 1438
16) Augsburg, 1438 17) Upper Bavaria, 1442
18) Netherlands, 1444 19) Lithuania, 1495 20) Portugal, 1496
21) Naples, 1496 22)Navarre, 1498 23) Nuremberg, 1498
24) Brandenburg, 1510 25) Prussia, 1510 26) Genoa, 1515
27) Naples, 1533 Italy, 28) 1540 Naples, 1541 29) Prague, 1541
30) Genoa, 1550 31) Bavaria, 1551 32) Prague, 1557 Papal
33) States, 1569 34) Hungary, 1582 35) Hamburg, 1649

Thirty years after Cromwell had let the Jews into Britain a Dutch Prince arrived from
Amsterdam surrounded by a whole swarm of Jews from that Jewish financial
centre. Driving his royal father-in-law out of the kingdom, he graciously consented
to ascend the throne of Britain. A very natural result following on this event was the

89
inauguration of the National Debt by the establishment six years later of the Bank of
England for the purpose of lending money to the Crown.

1694: The deceptively named, "Bank of England," is founded. It is deceptively

named as it gives the impression it is controlled by the Government of England
when in fact it is a private institution founded by Jews.

1698: Following four years of the Bank of England, the Jewish control of the British
money supply had come on in leaps and bounds. They had flooded the country with
so much money that the Government debt to the Bank had grown from its' initial
£1,250,000, to £16,000,000, in only four years, an increase of 1,280%.

1744: On February 23rd, Mayer Amschel Bauer, an Ashkenazi Jew, is born in

Frankfurt, Germany, the son of Moses Amschel Bauer, a money lender and the
proprietor of a counting house. Moses Amschel Bauer places a red sign above the
entrance door to his counting house. This sign is a red hexagram (that geometrically
and numerically translates into the number 666), which under Rothschild
instruction will end up on the Israeli flag some two centuries later.

1760: Following his father's death, Amschel Bauer, returns from Hanover, where he
had been working for the Oppenheimers, and takes over his father's business.
During this year, he changes his name from Bauer to Rothschild, after the red
hexagram or sign signifying 666 hanging over the entrance door ("Rot," is German
for, "Red," "Schild," is German for, "Shield," or, "Sign").

The Rothshield dynasty is thus born (1760)

1769: Mayer Amschel Rothschild becomes court agent for Prince William IX of
Hesse-Cassel: the grandson of George II of England

1770: Mayer Amschel Rothschild draws up plans for the creation of the,
"Illuminati," and entrusts Ashkenazi Jew, Adam Weishaupt, a Crypto-Jew (a Jew
who pretends he's not Jewish) who is outwardly Roman Catholic, with its
organization and development. The, "Illuminati," is to be based upon the teachings
of the Talmud, which is in turn, the teachings of Rabbinical Jews. It is to be called
the, "Illuminati," which is a Luciferian term which means, "keepers of the light."

90
1776: Adam Weishaupt officially completes his organization of the, "Illuminati,"
on May 1st of this year. The purpose of the, "Illuminati," is to divide the non- Jews
through political, economic, social, and religious means. The plan is for the
opposing sides of the goyim to be armed whilst incidents are to be provided in
order for them to: fight amongst themselves; destroy national governments;
destroy religious institutions; and eventually destroy each other.

Weishaupt also recruits 2,000 paid followers including the most intelligent men in
the field of arts and letters, education, science, finance, and industry. They are
instructed to follow the following methods in order to control people:

1) Use monetary and sex bribery to obtain control of men already in high places, in the
various levels of all governments and other fields of endeavour. Once influential persons
have fallen for the lies, deceits, and temptations of the Illuminati they are to be held in
bondage by application of political and other forms of blackmail, threats of financial ruin,
public exposure, and fiscal harm, even death to themselves and members of their families.

2) The faculties of colleges and universities are to cultivate students possessing exceptional
mental ability as well as belonging to well-bred families with international leanings, and
recommend them for special training in internationalism, or rather the notion that only a
one-world government can put an end to recurring wars and strife. Such training is to be
provided by granting scholarships to those selected by the, "Illuminati."

3) All influential people trapped into coming under the control of the, "Illuminati," plus the
students who had been specially educated and trained, are to be used as agents and placed
behind the scenes of all governments as experts and specialists. This is to ensure they advise
the top executives to adopt policies which in the long-run serve the secret plans of the,
"Illuminati," one-world conspiracy and bring about the destruction of the governments and
religions they are elected or appointed to serve.

4) To obtain absolute-control of the press, at that time the only mass-communications media
which distributed information to the public, so that all news and information could be
slanted in order to make the masses believe that a one-world government is the only
solution to the world's many and varied problems.

1784: Adam Weishaupt issues his order for the French Revolution to be started by
Maximilien Robespierre in book form. This book is written by one of Weishaupt's
associates, Xavier Zwack, and sent by courier from Frankfurt to Paris. However en-
91
route there, the courier is struck by lightning, the book detailing this plan
discovered by the police, and handed over to the Bavarian authorities.As a
consequence, the Bavarian government orders the police to raid Weishaupt's
Masonic Lodges of the Grand Orient, and the homes of his most influential
associates. Clearly, the Bavarian authorities were convinced that the book that was
discovered was a very real threat by a private group of influential people, who
planned the use of wars and revolutions to achieve their political ends.

1785: The Bavarian government outlaw the, "Illuminati," and close all the Bavarian
lodges of the Grand Orient.

1786: The Bavarian government publish the details of the, "Illuminati," plot in a
document entitled, "The Original Writings of The Order and Sect of The Illuminati."
They then send this document to all the heads of church and state throughout
Europe, who sadly ignore their warning. (Most probably due to their senior advisors
being on the payroll of the 'Illuminati' as well.)

1789: Due to the European ignorance of the Bavarian government's warning, the,
"Illuminati's," plan for a French Revolution succeeds from this year to its'
completion in 1793. This revolution is a central bankers' dream, as it establishes a
new constitution and passes laws that both forbids the Roman Church from levying
taxes and also removes the Church's exemption from taxation.

1790: Mayer Amschel Rothschild states, "Let me issue and control a nation's money
and I care not who writes the laws."

1798: John Robison publishes a book entitled, "Proofs of a Conspiracy Against All
the Religions and Governments of Europe Carried on in the Secret Meetings of
Freemasons, Illuminati and Reading Societies." In this book, Professor Robison of
the University of Edinburgh, one of the leading intellects of his time, who in 1783
was elected general secretary of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, gives details of the
whole Rothschild, "Illuminati," plot. He advises how he had been a high degree
mason in the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, and had been invited by Adam
Weishaupt to Europe, where he was given a revised copy of Weishaupt's
conspiracy. However, although he pretended to go along with it,

Professor Robison did not agree with it and therefore published his aforementioned
book to expose it. The book included details of the Bavarian government's
92
investigation into the, "Illuminati," and the French Revolution. (Unfortunately, no
government took it seriously)

During the same year, at the age of twenty-one, Nathan Mayer Rothschild sets up a
banking house in London. (Thus 150 years after the Jews being allowed back into
England, they now not only enjoy the most wealth of the country, but control its
government as well.)

1800: In France, the Bank of France is set up.

1807: President Thomas Jefferson (the third President of the United States from
1801 - 1809), provides one of the first honest insights into the dishonesty and
corruptibility of the media when he states, "Nothing can now be believed which is
seen in a newspaper. Truth itself becomes suspicious by being put into that polluted
vehicle. The real extent of this state of misinformation is known only to those who
are in situations to confront facts within their knowledge with the lies of the day."

1812: On September 19th, Mayer Amschel Rothschild dies. In his will he lays out
specific laws that the House of Rothschild are to follow:

1) All key positions in the family business are only to be held by family members.

2) Only male members of the family are allowed to participate in the family
business. (It is important to note here that MayerAmschel Rothschild also had five
daughters, so today the spread of the Rothschild dynasty without the Rothschild
name is far and wide, since Jews believe the mixed offspring of a Jewish mother is
solely Jewish).

3) The family is to intermarry with its' first and second cousins to preserve the family
fortune (interestingly according to the Jewish Encyclopaedia 1905, of the fifty-eight
Rothschild marriages to that date, exactly half, or twenty-nine, had been to first
cousins - a practice known today as inbreeding).

4) No public inventory of his estate is to be published.

5) No legal action is to be taken with regard to the value of the inheritance.

93
6) The eldest son of the eldest son is to become the head of the family (this condition
could only be overturned when the majority of the family agreed otherwise)

1815: The five Rothschild brothers work to supply gold to both Wellington's army
(through Nathan in England), and Napoleon's army (through Jacob in France), and
begin their policy of funding both sides in wars. The Rothschilds' love wars because
they are massive generators of risk free debt. Risk free, because the debts are
guaranteed by the government of a country, and therefore the efforts of the
population of that country, and furthermore it doesn't matter which country loses
the war because the loans are given on the guarantee that the victor will honour
the debts of the vanquished. Whilst the Rothschilds' are funding both sides in this
war, they use the banks they have spread out across Europe to give them the
opportunity to set up an unrivalled postal service network of secret routes and fast
couriers. Relevant post these couriers carry is opened up by these couriers and the
details of their contents given to the Rothschilds' so they are always one step ahead
of current events. These Rothschild couriers are the only merchants allowed to pass
through the English and French blockades and they use this advantage to keep
Nathan Mayer Rothschild up to date with how the war is going so he is able to use
that intelligence to buy and sell from his position on the stock exchange in
accordance with that intelligence. One of Rothschild's couriers, a man named
Rothworth, upon learning the British won the Battle of Waterloo, takes off for the
Channel and delivers this news to Nathan Mayer Rothschild, a full 24 hours before
Wellington's own courier. Nathan Mayer Rothschild subsequently enters the stock
exchange and instructs all his workers to start selling consuls (known as bonds
today). Due to Rothschild's reputation for being one step ahead with regard to
information, the other traders panic, think the British have lost the war, and start
selling frantically. As a result the consuls plummet in value, at which point Nathan
Mayer Rothschild discreetly instructs his workers to purchase all the consuls they
can lay their hands on. When the news comes through that the British had actually
won the war, the consuls' rocket up to a level even higher than before the war
started, leaving Nathan Mayer Rothschild with a return of approximately twenty to
one on his investment. In fact, Nathan Rothschild openly brags that in his seventeen
years in England he has increased his initial £20,000 stake given to him by his father,
2500 times to £50,000,000.

The ownership of these bonds, or consuls, gives the Rothschild family complete
control of the British economy, now the undisputed financial centre of the world

94
(following Napolean's defeat), and forces the British to set up a new Bank of
England, under the control of Nathan Mayer Rothschild.

It is at this point that Nathan Mayer Rothschild makes his famous statement, "I care
not what puppet is placed upon the throne of England to rule the Empire on which
the sun never sets. The man who controls Britain's money supply controls the
British Empire, and I control the British money supply."

The Rothschilds' also use their control of the Bank of England to replace the method
of shipping gold from country to country and instead use their five banks spread
across Europe to set up a system of paper debits and credits, the banking system of
today.

By the end of this century, a period of time that becomes known as the, "Age of
the Rothschilds'," it is estimated that the Rothschild family controls over half the
wealth of the world.

The Congress of Vienna ends during this, in which the Rothschilds' pushed for the
creation of a world government, using the debt that many European governments
owed them as leverage to give them complete political control over much of the
civilized world.

However their ultimate plan for world government failed when Tsar Alexander I of
Russia, one of the few great powers who had not succumbed to a Rothschild central
bank, refuses to accept world government.

Enraged by this, Nathan Mayer Rothschild swears that some day he or his
descendants will destroy the Tsar Alexander 1st's entire family and descendants. He
would indeed prove true to his word when one hundred and two years later
Rothschild funded Jewish Bolsheviks would act upon that promise.

1823: The Rothschilds' take over the financial operations of the Catholic Church,
worldwide.

1830: David Sassoon a Baghdadi Jew and Jewish banker of David Sassoon & Co.,
with branches in China, Japan and Hong Kong uses his monopoly of the opium-trade
in this area, on behalf of the Rothschild controlled British government, to traffic
18,956 chests of opium earning millions of dollars for the Rothschilds' and the
British Royal family. (This marks the beginning of 'The age of drugs')

95
1835: The Rothschilds' acquire the rights in the Almaden quicksilver mines in Spain.
At the time this is the biggest concession in the world and as quicksilver is a vital
component in the refining of gold or silver this gives the Rothschilds' a virtual world
monopoly. As a result of this acquisition, N. M. Rothschild & Sons would
subsequently begin refining gold and silver for the Royal Mint, the Bank of England,
and many other international customers.

On July 28th, Nathan Mayer Rothschild dies and the control of his bank, N. M.
Rothschild & Sons is passed on to his younger brother, James Mayer Rothschild.
David Sassoon, the Rothschilds' drug dealer over in China, increases his trade to
over 30,000 chests of opium annually and drug addiction in coastal cities becomes
endemic.

1839: Due to the rampant opium addiction in China, profiting David Sassoon, the
British Royal family, and the Rothschilds', the Manchu Emperor orders the trade be
stopped. He names the Commissioner of Canton, Lin Tse-Hsu, as leader of a
campaign against opium. Lin Tse-Hsu organises the seizing of 2,000 chests of
Sassoon opium and orders it to be thrown into the river. David Sassoon informs the
Rothschilds' of this and they demand that the armed forces of Great Britain
retaliate in order to protect their drug running interests. Thus, the Opium Wars
begin with the British Army once again fighting as mercenaries for Rothschild
interests.

They attack cities and blockade ports. The Chinese Army, by now decimated by 10
years of rampant opium addiction, prove no match for the British Army. The war
ends in 1842 with the signing of the Treaty of Nanking. This includes the following
provisions designed to guarantee the Rothschilds' through their puppet, David
Sassoon, the right to provide an entire population with opium:

1) Full legalisation of the opium trade in China.

2) Compensation to David Sassoon of two million pounds for the opium dumped into the
river by Lin Tse-Hsu.
3) Territorial sovereignty for the British Crown over several designated offshore islands.

1843: The B'nai B'rith is established by Jews in New York City as a Masonic Lodge.
70 years later this group will establish the notorious Anti-Defamation League,
designed to promote any critics of Jewish supremacism or criminality, as, "anti-
Semitic."
96
1844: Benjamin Disraeli, a Sephardic Jew (who would go on to become British Prime
Minister) publishes 'Coningsby', in which he characterizes Nathan Mayer Rothschild
as, "...the Lord and Master of the money markets of the world, and of course
virtually Lord and Master of everything else. He literally held the revenues of
Southern Italy in pawn, and Monarchs and Ministers of all countries courted his
advice and were guided by his suggestions."
Disraeli would also make the following interesting statement, "The racial question is
the key to world history...all is race, there is no other truth."

1848: Ashkenazi Jew, Karl Marx (a Crypto-Jew, real name Moses Mordecai Levy),
publishes, "The Communist Manifesto." Interestingly at the same time as he is
working on this, Karl Ritter of Frankfurt University is writing the antithesis which
goes on to form the basis for Freidrich Wilhelm Nietzsche's, "Nietzscheanism." This,
"Nietzecheanism," is later developed into Fascism and Nazism and will be used to
foment the first and second world wars.

Marx Ritter, and Nietzsche are all funded and under the instruction of the
Rothschilds'. The idea behind this scheme is that those who direct the overall
conspiracy could use the differences in so-called ideologies to enable them to divide
larger and larger factions of the human race into opposing camps so that they could
be armed and then brainwashed into fighting and destroying each other, and
particularly, in destroying all political and religious institutions. This is essentially
the same plan put forward by Weishauptin 1776.

Interestingly, Marxism, Communism and it derivative, Socialism, when seen years

later in practice, are nothing but state-capitalism and rule by a privileged minority,
exercising despotic and total control over a majority which is left with virtually no
property or legal rights. This explains why the Rothschilds' were so interested in
funding these ideologies, which would subsequently develop into, "democracy," a
system of the two party state in which both parties are controlled by the same
force, and whilst they may squabble over insignificant issues, to give the
impression of opposing one another, they actually follow the same basic ideology,
which is why the inhabitants of democracies soon discover that it doesn't matter
who they vote for, nothing ever changes.

1856: On May 6th, Ashkenazi Jew, psychoanalyst, Sigmund Freud is born. Freud
would go on to attack Western morality, criticizing what he considered Western

97
Man's neurotic emphasis on sex, which he insisted should be replaced with Jewish
values of promiscuity. Interestingly he promoted the ideas of incest and paedophilia
as normal.

1865: After the assassination of President Abraham Lincoln, who opposed the
creation of a Jewish Bank in America, Jacob Schiff, a Rothschild, bom in their house
in Frankfurt, arrives in America at the age of eighteen, with instructions and the
finance necessary to buy into a banking house there. The purpose of this is to carry
out the following tasks:

1) Gain control of America's money systemthrough the establishment of a central bank.

2) Find desirable men, who for a price, are willing to serve as stooges for the "Illuminati,"
and promote them into high places in the Federal Government, the Congress, the Supreme
Court, and all the federal agencies.
3) Create minority group strife throughout the nations, particularly targeting the whites and
blacks.
4) Create a movement to destroy religion in the United States, with Christianity as the
main target.

1868: On November 15th, Jacob (James) Mayer Rothschild dies, shortly after
purchasing Chateau Lafite, one of the four great premier grand cru estates of
France. He is the last of Mayer Amschel (Bauer) Rothschild's sons to die.

His death occurs 108 years after his father had changed his surname from Bauer
into 'Rothschild'. During this time, a father, and five sons have spread their devilish
tentacles throughout Europe and America, and now turn their attention towards
the lands of Islam.

1871: An American General named, Albert Pike, who had been enticed into the,
"Illuminati," by Guissepe Mazzini, completes his military blueprint for three world
wars and various revolutions throughout the world, culminating into moving this
great conspiracy into its final stage. These details are as follows:

The First World War is to be fought for the purpose of destroying the Tsar in Russia,
as promised by Nathan Mayer Rothschild in 1815. The Tsar is to be replaced with
communism which is to be used to attack religions, predominantly Christianity. The
differences between the British and German empires are to be used to foment this
war.

98
The Second World War is to be used to foment the controversy between fascism
and political Zionism with the oppression of Jews in Germany a lynchpin in bringing
hatred against the German people. This is designed to destroy fascism (which the
Rothschilds' created) and increase the power of political Zionism. This war is also
designed to increase the power of communism to the level that it equalled that of
united Christendom.

The Third World War is to be played out by stirring up hatred of the Muslim world
for the purposes of playing the Islamic world and the political Zionists off against
one another. Whilst this is going on, the remaining nations would be forced to fight
themselves into a state of mental, physical, spiritual and economic exhaustion.

On August 15th of this year, Albert Pike writes a letter (now catalogued in the
British Museum) to Guiseppe Mazzini in which he states the following,

"We shall unleash the nihilists and the atheists and we shall provoke a great social cataclysm
which in all its horror will show clearly to all nations the effect of absolute atheism; the
origins of savagery and of most bloody turmoil.

Then everywhere, the people will be forced to defend themselves against the world minority
of the world revolutionaries and will exterminate those destroyers of civilization and the
multitudes disillusioned with Christianity whose spirits will be from that moment without
direction and leadership and anxious for an ideal, but without knowledge where to send its
adoration, will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine
of Lucifer brought finally out into public view.

A manifestation which will result from a general reactionary movement which will follow the
destruction of Christianity and Atheism; both conquered and exterminated at the same
time."

Pike, who had been elected as Sovereign Grand Commander of the Scottish Rite of
Freemasonry's Southern Jurisdiction in 1859, was the most powerful Freemason in
America. He would retain that post for thirty-two years until his death in 1891. He
also published a book on the subject in 1872 entitled, "Morals and Dogma of the
Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry," in which he candidly states the
following,

"The true name of Satan, the Kabbalists say, is that of Yahweh reversed; for Satan is not a
black god, but the negation of God... For the Initiates, this is not a Person, but a Force,
created for good, but which may serve for evil. It is the instrument of Liberty and Free Will...

99
LUCIFER, the Light-bearer! Strange and mysterious name to give to the Spirit of Darkness!
Lucifer, the Son of the Morning! Is it he who bears the Light, and with its splendors
intolerable blinds feeble, sensual or selfish Souls? Doubt it not!" Interestingly, in the same
book, Pike emphasizes that Freemasonry is a religion based on the occult Jewish philosophy
found in the Kabbalah.'

1873: The loss making Rio Tinto copper mines in Spain, are purchased by a group of
foreign financiers including the Rothschilds'. These mines are Europe's largest
source of copper.

1880: Rothschild agents begin fomenting a series of pogroms predominantly in

Russia, but also in Poland, Bulgaria and Romania. These pogroms result in the
slaughter of thousands of Jews, causing approximately two million to flee, mainly
to New York, but also to Chicago, Philadelphia, Boston and Los Angeles. However
some are assisted with Rothschild money to begin settling in Palestine. The reason
these pogroms were initiated, was to create a large Jewish base in America, who
when they arrived, would be educated to register as Democrat voters. Some twenty
years later, this would result in a massive Democratic power base in the United
States and be used to elect Rothschild front men such as Woodrow Wilson, to the
Presidency, to carry out the bidding of the Rothschilds'.

1881: On March 13th, The Tsar of Russia, Alexander II is assassinated in St.

Petersburg, following several assassination attempts that began in 1866.

1886: The French Rothschild bank, de Rothschild Freres obtains substantial amounts
of Russia's oil fields and forms the Caspian and Black Sea Petroleum Company,
which quickly becomes the world's second largest oil producer.

1887: The Rothschilds' finance the amalgamation of the Kimberley diamond mines
in South Africa. They subsequently become the biggest shareholders of this
company, De Beers, and mine precious stones in Africa and India.

1895: Edmond James de Rothschild the youngest son of Jacob (James) Mayer
Rothschild visits Palestine to see the Jewish colonies he funded as a result of the
Rothschild engineered pogroms in Russia, Poland, Bulgaria and Romania. He vows
to continue to supply funds to these colonies in furtherance of the long term
Rothschild objective of creating a Rothschild owned Jewish state.

1897: The Rothschilds' found the Zionist Congress to promote Zionism. Zionism is
portrayed as a political movement seeking to secure a homeland for the Jews, but is
100
in reality a conspiracy to bring the entire world under a World Government
administered and controlled by Jews, and in particular, the Rothschilds'. The first
meeting of the Zionist Congress takes place in Switzerland on the 29th August, The
meeting is chaired by Ashkenazi Jew, Theodor Herzl, who would go on to state in his
diaries,

"It is essential that the sufferings of Jews....become worse....this will assist in

realization of our plans....I have an excellent idea....I shall induce anti-Semites to
liquidate Jewish wealth....The anti-Semites will assist us thereby in that they will
strengthen the persecution and oppression of Jews. The anti-Semites shall be our
best friends."

Herzl is subsequently elected President of the Zionist Organization which adopts

the, "Rothschild Red Hexagram," as the Zionist flag which fifty-one years later will
end up on the flag of Israel.

1899: Due to the discovery of a vastly increasing amount of wealth in gold and
diamonds within South Africa, the Rothschilds' through their agents Lord Alfred
Milner and Cecil Rhodes send 400,000 British soldiers over there to fight against
the, "enemy," which consist of 30,000 Boer farmers with rifles who would rather
not leave their own land.

It is during this so-called war, that the concentration camp is invented, when the
British rounded up anyone sympathetic to the Boers, which included women and
children, and placed them in unsanitary, fever ridden camps. The Rothschild British
Army go on to win this war and thus the vast wealth in gold and diamonds, for the
Rothschilds'.

1903: In August at the 6th Zionist Congress in Basle, Switzerland, a discussion takes
place regarding an offer from Britain to provide Uganda as a base for a future
Jewish Zionist state.

The Jews present complain they want Palestine, and then suddenly Max Nordau
makes the following shocking statement regarding how the Jews will get Palestine
through a stepping stone process, which would play out to the letter more than 15
years later.

This is what he said, "Let me tell you the following words as if I were showing you the
rungs of a ladder leading upward and upward: Herzl; the Zionist Congress; the English

101
Uganda proposition; the future world war; the peace conference where with the help of
England a free and Jewish Palestine will be created."

1911: Werner Sombart, in his book, "The Jews and Modern Capitalism," states that
from 1820 on, it was the, "Age of the Rothschild," and concluded that there was,
"Only one power in Europe, and that is Rothschild."

1913: On March 31st, J. P. Morgan, alleged owner of the J. P. Morgan banking

empire dies. He is thought to be the richest man in America, but his will revealed he
owned only 19% of J. P. Morgan companies. The other 81%? Owned by the
Rothschilds'.

1914: The start of World War 1. In this war, the German Rothschilds' loan money to
the Germans, the British Rothschilds' loan money to the British, and the French
Rothschilds' loan money to the French. Futhermore, the Rothschilds' have control of
the three European news agencies, Wolff (est. 1849) in Germany, Reuters (est.
1851) in England, and Havas (est. 1835) in France. The Rothschilds' use Wolff to
manipulate the German people into a fervour for war. It is around this time that the
Rothschilds' are rarely reported in the media, because they own the media.

In March, 1915, the J.P. Morgan interests, the steel, shipbuilding, and powder
interest, and their subsidiary organizations, got together twelve men high up in the
newspaper world and employed them to select the most influential newspapers in
the United States and sufficient number of them to control generally the policy of
the daily press... They found it was only necessary to purchase the control of 25 of
the greatest papers...An agreement was reached. The policy of the papers was
bought, to be paid for by the month, an editor was furnished for each paper to
properly supervise and edit information regarding the questions of preparedness,
militarism, financial policies, and other things of national and international nature
considered vital to the interests of the purchasers."

1915: The Islamic Ottoman Government of Turkey is overthrown by Masonic Jewish

socialists, who deceptively called themselves, the, "Young Turks." As a result of this
revolution, the man who would become known as Mustafa Kemal Ataturk, an
alcoholic Crypto-Jew, would rise to dictatorial power in Turkey.

On December 12th, Germany, although they were winning the war and not one
foreign soldier had set foot on their soil, offers armistice to Britain with no
requirement of reparations. The Rothschilds' are anxious to make sure this is not

102
accepted by the British as they have a few cards left up their sleeve in relation to
what they initiated this war for.

So, whilst the British are considering Germany's offer, Rothschild agent Louis
Brandeis (recently appointed Head of the Supreme Court of the USA, after
Rothschild agents had blackmailed the president that an affair he had years prior to
becoming president would be exposed, unless he appoints Brandeis to the
designated position) sends a Zionist delegation from America to Britain to promise
to bring America into the war on the side of the British, provided the British agree
to give the land of Palestine to the Rothschilds'.

The Rothschilds' wanted Palestine to serve as their own state in that area along
with their own military which they could use as an aggressor to any state that
threatened their interests. The British subsequently agree to the deal for Palestine
and the Zionists in London contact their counterparts in America and inform them
of this fact, Suddenly all the major newspapers in America that up to that point had
been pro-German turn on Germany, running propaganda pieces to manipulate the
American public against the Germans, such as: German soldiers are killing Red Cross
Nurses; and, German soldiers are cutting off babies hands.

America enters into World War 1 on April 6th 1917. In order to hold Britain to their
promise, The British Foreign Secretary, Arthur James Balfour, a Jew, drafts a letter ,
on November 2nd 1917, which is commonly known as the, "Balfour Declaration," in
which it is stated:

Dear Lord Rothschild,

I have much pleasure in conveying to you, on behalf of His Majesty's Government, the
following declaration of sympathy with Jewish Zionist aspirations which has been submitted
to, and approved by, the Cabinet. His Majesty's Government view with favour the
establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people, and will use their best
endeavours to facilitate the achievement of this object, it being clearly understood that
nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and religious rights of existing non-
Jewish communities in Palestine, or the rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any
other country.

The Rothschilds' order the execution by the Jewish Bolsheviks they control, of Tsar
Nicholas II and his entire family in Russia, even though the Tsar had already
abdicated on March 2nd. This is to get control of the country and an act of revenge

103
for Tsar Alexander I blocking their world government plan in 1815 at the Congress
of Vienna, and Tsar Alexander II siding with President Abraham Lincoln in 1864.

It is extremely important for them to slaughter the entire family including women
and children in order to make good on the promise to do so made by Nathan Mayer
Rothschild in 1815. This act is show of power-play and defiance by the Jews to the
rest of the world.

1920: Winston Churchill (whose mother, Jenny (Jacobson) Jerome, was Jewish -
meaning he is Jewish under Israeli immigration law, as he was born of a Jewish
mother) writes the following in an article on page 5 of the Illustrated Sunday
Herald, dated February 8th,

"Some people like Jews and some do not; but no thoughtful man can doubt the fact that they
are beyond all question the most formidable and the most remarkable race which has ever
appeared in the world. And it may well be that this same astounding race may at the present
time be in the actual process of producing another system of morals and philosophy, as
malevolent as Christianity was benevolent, which, if not arrested would shatter irretrievably
all that Christianity has rendered possible....From the days of Spartacus-Weishaupt to those
of Karl Marx, and down to Trotsky (Russia), Bela Kun (Hungary - pre Crypto-Jew name,
Cohen), Rosa Luxembourg (Germany), and Emma Goldman (United States), this worldwide
conspiracy for the overthrow of civilization and for the reconstitution of society on the basis
of arrested development, of envious malevolence, and impossible equality, has been steadily
growing. It played...a definitely recognizable part in the tragedy of the French Revolution. It
has been the mainspring of every subversive movement during the Nineteenth Century; and
now at last this band of extraordinary personalities from the underworld of the great cities
of Europe and America have gripped the Russian people by the hair of their heads and have
become practically the undisputed masters of that enormous empire. There is no need to
exaggerate the part played in the creation of Bolshevism and in the actual bringing about of
the Russian revolution by these international, and for the most part atheistic Jews. It is
certainly a very great one; it probably outweighs all others. With the notable exception of
Lenin (subsequently revealed as a Jew), the majority of the leading figures are Jews."

1921: Under the orders of Jacob Schiff, the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) is
founded by Ashkenazi Jews, Bernard Baruch and Colonel Edward Mandell House.
Schiff gave his orders prior to his death in 1920, as he knew an organization in
America needed to be set up to select politicians to carry on the Rothschild
conspiracy, indeed the formation of the CFR was actually agreed in a meeting on
May 30th, 1919 at the Hotel Majestic in Paris, France. The CFR membership at the
start is approximately 1,000 people in the United States. This membership includes
104
the heads of virtually every industrial empire in America, all the American based
international bankers, and the heads of all their tax free foundations. In essence all
those people who would provide the capital required for anyone who wished to run
for Congress, the Senate or the Presidency.

The first job of the CFR is to gain control of the press. This task is given to John D.
Rockefeller who sets up a number of national news magazines such as Life, and
Time. He finances the Jew, Samuel Newhouse, to buy up and establish a chain of
newspapers all across the country, and another Jew, Eugene Meyer, who would go
on to buy up many publications such as the Washington Post, Newsweek, and The
Weekly Magazine. The idea of controlling the press is not simply to censor news the
Rothschilds' don't want you to hear. It is primarily to be used as an education tool
to condition the public by emphasizing what news is important and what news isn't.

A perfect example of this is a newspaper which runs lead stories about the
shenanigans of whatever flavour of the month celebrity they choose, yet bury
within the inside pages some brief account of an ongoing war that will overtly or
covertly have an effect on each and every one of us. Another example of this is
putting more and more emphasis on sport as oppose to news. The CFR also needed
to get control of radio, television and the motion picture industry. This task is split
amongst the international bankers from, Kuhn Loeb, Goldman Sachs, the
Warburgs', and the Lehmanns'. Interestingly the Jewish Encyclopaedica Judaica
would have the following to say on this subject, "All the large Hollywood companies,
with the exception of United Artists, were founded and controlled by Jews."

Finally the CFR needed to control what was being taught in the schools, and that
task was given to the Carnegies.

1926: David Sarnoff, a Jew, launches the first United States radio chain in as a
service of RCA. Sarnoff will go onto to be heavily involved in the development of
colour television and build NBC into one of the big three TV networks.

1931: Prominent member of the Jewish Alliance Israelite Universelle, Jean Izoulet,
states this year, "The meaning of the history of the last century is that today 300
Jewish financiers, all Masters of Lodges, rule the world."

1933: On January 30th, Adolf Hitler becomes Chancellor of Germany. He expels the
Jews as Communists, out of all Governmental positions within Germany.
Interestingly, at the time the number of Jews in Germany's government was over
105
twenty times those in their government since the end of World War 1. As a result of
this expulsion, in July, the Jews hold a World Conference in Amsterdam during
which they demand that Hitler reinstate every Jew back to his former position.
Hitler refuses and as a result of this, Samuel Untermyer, the Ashkenazi Jew who
blackmailed President Wilson, and is now the head of the American delegation and
the president of the whole conference, returns to the United States, and makes a
speech on radio which was transcribed in the New York Times, on, Monday, August
7th, 1933. In the speech he made the following statements,"...the Jews are the
aristocrats of the world... Our campaign is... the economic boycott against all
German goods, shipping and services... What we are proposing... is to prosecute a
purely defensive economic boycott that will undermine the Hitler regime and bring
the German people to their senses by destroying their export trade on which their
very existence depends...

Each of you, Jew and Gentile alike... must refuse to deal with any merchant or
shopkeeper who sells any German-made goods or who patronizes German ships or
shipping."

Two thirds of Germany's food supply would have to be imported, and could only be
imported with the proceeds of what they exported, so if Germany could not export,
two thirds of Germany's population would starve, as there would be not enough
food for more than one third of the population.

Nevertheless, Jews throughout America participate in this boycott, protesting

outside and damaging any stores in which they found any products with, "Made in
Germany," printed on them, causing stores to have to dump these products or risk
bankruptcy.

Once the effects of this boycott began to be felt in Germany, the Germans began
boycotting Jewish stores in the same way the Jews had done to stores selling
German products in America. The Nazis and the Jews in Palestine collaborate, as
they would for the next seven years. This is because they essentially wanted the
same thing. The Jews in Palestine wanted all the Jews to live in Palestine and the
Nazis wanted all Jews out of Germany. Both sides therefore sign a transfer
agreement known as, "Ha'avara," which permitted the transfer of Jews and all their
capital from Germany to Palestine.

As a result of this agreement, 60,000, approx 20% of Germany's Jews, emigrate to

Palestine, and make up 15% of the Jewish population there by 1939. They take
106
with them $40 million dollars of assets (worth approximately $600 million today)
with the blessing of the Nazi regime.

President Franklin Delano Roosevelt, a Sephardic Crypto-Jew, real name Rosenfelt,

orders the all-seeing eye to be placed upon all new dollar bills along with the
motto, "Novus Ordo Seclorum." This is Latin for, "A New Order of the Ages," or as
more commonly stated today, "New World Order."

1940: Hansjurgen Koehler in his book, "Inside The Gestapo," states the following, of
Maria Anna Schicklgruber, Adolf Hitler's grandmother, "A little servant girl...came to
Vienna and became a domestic servant... at the Rothschild mansion...and Hitler's
unknown grandfather must be probably looked for in this magnificent house."

This is re-iterated by Walter Langer in his book, "The Mind Of Hitler," in which he
states, "Adolf's father, Alois Hitler, was the illegitimate son of Maria Anna
Schicklgruber... Maria Anna Schicklgruber was living in Vienna at the time she
conceived. At that time she was employed as a servant in the home of Baron
Rothschild. As soon as the family discovered her pregnancy she was sent back
home... where Alois was born."

The idea that Hitler could have been a Rothschild illegitimate seems ridiculous,
however it cannot be denied that one of Hitler's major successes had been the
emigration of Jews to Palestine, something which was also one of the Rothschilds'
main aims. The Rothschilds' knew that a country without a population would be
meaningless. Furthermore, the propaganda the Jews got out of the Second World
War advanced the Rothschilds' program of Jewish supremacism more significantly
than any other event in history.

1941: President Roosevelt takes America into the Second World War by refusing to
sell Japan any more steel scrap or oil. Japan is in the midst of a war against China
and without that scrap steel and oil, Japan knows they will be unable to continue
that war. Roosevelt in turn knows this economic boycott would provoke the
Japanese to attack America, which they subsequently did at Pearl Harbor.

1943: February 18th, Zionist, Izaak Greenbaum, head of the Jewish Agency Rescue
Committee, in a speech to the Zionist Executive Council states, "If I am asked, could
you give from the UJA (United Jewish Appeal) monies to rescue Jews, I say, no and I
say again no!" He goes onto state, "One cow in Palestine is worth more than all the
Jews in Poland!"
107
This is not a surprise, as Zionism and Nazism had similar aims. They both wanted
the Jews out of Germany. However, the Zionists were not interested in any Jews
that didn't want to go to Palestine and thought it would be more beneficial to
ensure these Jews be placed in concentration camps, in order to frighten Jews
worldwide into fleeing to Palestine, which they touted as the only state where they
could be safe.

1945: On July 16th, the first successful test of the atomic bomb occurs at the Trinity
site, two hundred miles south of Los Alamos. It's creator, J. Robert Oppenheimer, a
Rothschild, states in wonder, "I have become Death, the Destroyer of worlds." He is
right, within the month, subsequent detonations over Hiroshima and Nagasaki in
Japan, result in the deaths of 140,000 people in Hiroshima and 80,000 in Nagasaki.

The Rothschilds' take a giant step towards their goal of world domination when
their third overt attempt at World Government, the second, "League of Nations,"
which is called the, "United Nations," is approved this year.

On July 22nd, the future Prime Minister of Israel, Ashkenazi Jew, David Ben-Gurion,
orders another future Prime Minister of Israel, Ashkenazi Jew, Menachem Begin, to
carry out a terrorist attack on the King David Hotel in Palestine, to try and drive out
the British. As a result of this, 91 people are killed, most of them civilians: 41 Arabs;
28 British; 17 Jews; and 5 others. Around 45 people are injured.

1947: The British who prior to World War 2 declared that there would be no more
immigration of Jews to Palestine in order to protect the Palestinians from their acts
of terror against both them and British soldiers, transfer control of Palestine to the
United Nations. The United Nations resolve to have Palestine partitioned into two
states, one Jewish and one Arab, with Jerusalem to remain as an international zone
to be enjoyed by all religious faiths.

This transfer is scheduled to take place on May 15th, 1948. However, just to put
into perspective who controls the United Nations (UN), please be aware that the
UN had no right to give Arab property to anyone, as indeed even though the Jews
owned only 6% of Palestine at that time, resolution 181 granted the Jews 57% of
the land leaving the Arabs who at that time had 94% with only 43%.

In October, Ashkenazi Jew, Albert Einstein, writes an open letter to the United
Nations encouraging all national governments to be destroyed to make way for a
one-world government to be run by the UN.
108
1948: In the spring of this year, the Rothschilds' bribe President Harry S. Truman (33
rd President of the United States 1945 - 1953) to recognise Israel as a sovereign
state with $2,000,000 which they give to him on his campaign train. At midnight on
May 14th, the State of Israel is officially, "proclaimed," in Tel Aviv. Eleven minutes
later President Truman declares the United States as the first foreign nation to
recognise it.

The Flag of Israel is unveiled. The emblem on the flag is a blue coloured version of
the Rothschild, "Red Hexagram." It has a blue border at the top and the bottom
which represents the Nile and Euphrates rivers. This is put there to make the Jewish
territorial ambitions very clear, an Israel in accordance with its biblical borders. This
would of course mean the inclusion into Israel of: Iraq; Syria; Jordan; Lebanon; and
parts of Saudi Arabia. This use of the Rothschild Hexagram is disguised as it is
referred to in the Rothschild media as a, "Star Of David." However, it is clear to
anyone with knowledge of esoteric symbolism that this Hexagram was used in the
ancient mystery religions as the symbol of, "Molech," (described as a demon of
unwilling sacrifice and is also interestingly the name of the stone owl, the elite
worship at Bohemian Grove), and, "Astaroth," (described as the Lord Treasurer of
Hell). Due to the fact it is made up of six lines, has six triangular sectors and six
points, it is commonly regarded as a symbol of Satan.

In the early hours of April 19th, 132 Jewish terrorists from the Irgun gang, led by
future Israeli Prime Minister Menachem Begin, and the Stem gang, led by future
Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Shamir, brutally massacre 200 men, women and
children as they are sleeping peacefully in the Arab village of Deir Yassin. In an
effort to prevent outside observers discovering the brutality of their war crimes,
they try to burn some of the bodies, but when that proves unsatisfactory, they stuff
some in a well to hide them from the Red Cross representatives who arrive on the
scene the next day and would subsequently tell the world.

Following the United Nations transfer of Palestine to an independent Jewish state

and an independent Arab state on May 15th, the Israelis launch another military
assault on the Arabs (today known as Palestinians) with blaring loudspeakers on
their trucks informing the Arabs that if they do not flee immediately, they will be
slaughtered. 800,000 Arabs with the recent memory of the Deir Yassin massacre at
the forefront of their minds, flee in panic. They ask for help from neighbouring Arab
states, but those states do not get involved as they are no match for the Israelis

109
whose up to date military hardware had been supplied by the Jewish Stalinist
regime in Russia.

Following this series of Jewish genocidal war crimes, the Jews now control 78% of
the former Palestine as oppose to the 57% that had already been given to them
illegally by the Jewish controlled United Nations. The Arabs, many of them
Christians, would never be paid compensation for their homes, property and
businesses stolen from them during this genocide, and as a result these people end
up in slum refugee cities of tents. Furthermore at least half of the Arabs, in a
desperate hurry to flee with their lives, leave their birth certificates behind. The
State of Israel then pass a law that only those Arabs who are able to prove their
citizenship are allowed to return to their land, now known as Israel, which meant
these 400,000 Arabs could not return and lost all the property they had left there.

1949: In December 16th's Jewish Chronicle, Israeli Prime Minister, David Ben-
Gurion, is quoted with the following statement, "Jerusalem is not the capital of
Israel and world Jewry; it aspires to become the spiritual center of the world."

1950: Israel passes their law of return, guaranteeing every person born of a Jewish
mother, throughout the world, the right to dwell in the State of Israel however the
Palestinians, who had lived there for 1,300 years, are denied that right.

1951: On April 1st, the Israeli Secret Intelligence Agency the Mossad, which will go
on to terrorize the world, is formed. The Mossad soon takes control of its' American
arm, the Anti-Defamation League (ADL). The motto of the Mossad is probably the
most disturbing secret service motto in the world. It is, "By Way Of Deception, Thou
Shalt Do War." (It could also be read as 'Through dajjal, thou shalt do war'.

1954: "The Lavon Affair." Israeli agents recruit Egyptian citizens of Jewish descent to
bomb Western targets in Egypt, and plant evidence to frame Arabs, in an apparent
attempt to upset American/Egyptian relations. Israeli defence minister, Ashkenazi
Jew, Pinhas Lavon is eventually removed from office, though many think real
responsibility lies with David Ben-Gurion.

This is the first known use of Jews who look like Arabs, being used by the Jews to
carry out terrorist attacks that they then blame on the Arabs, and is an example of
how their secret service motto, "By Way of Deception, Thou Shalt Do War," works
in practice.

110
1963: On June 4th, President John F. Kennedy (the 35th President of the United
States 1961 - 1963) signs Executive Order 11110 which returns to the United States
Government the power to issue currency, without going through the Rothschilds'
owned Federal Reserve. Less than six months later on November 22nd President
Kennedy is assassinated by the Rothschilds' for the same reason as they
assassinated President Abraham Lincoln in 1865, he wanted to print American
money for the American people, as oppose to for the benefit of a money grabbing
war mongering foreign elite.

This Executive Order 11110, is actually rescinded by President Lyndon Baines

Johnson, an alleged Crypto-Jew (the 36th President of the United States 1963 to
1969), in one of the first acts he carries out as United States President.

Another, and probably the primary, reason for Kennedy's assassination is, however,
the fact that he made it quite clear to Israeli Prime Minister, David Ben-Gurion, that
under no circumstances would he agree to Israel becoming a nuclear state. The
Israeli newspaper Ha'aretz on February 5, 1999, in a review of, Avner Cohen's book,
"Israel and the Bomb," states the following on this subject, "The murder of
American President John F. Kennedy brought to an abrupt end the massive pressure
being applied by the U.S. administration on the government of Israel to discontinue
the nuclear program... The book implied that, had Kennedy remained alive, it is
doubtful whether Israel would today have a nuclear option."

1967: The treatment of the Palestinians by the Jews, finally ignites enough anger in
the Arab world for Egypt, Jordan and Syria to mobilise on Israel's borders. All of
these three countries are suddenly attacked by Israel and as a result the Sinai which
included Gaza is stolen from Egypt, and the West Bank and the Jordan River stolen
from Jordan. As a result of this, on June 8th, the Israelis launch an attack on the
U.S.S. Liberty with Israeli aircraft and motor torpedo boats, in an effort to blame it
on Egypt, to bring America into the war on their side, and of course follow to the
letter, their Mossad motto, "By Way Of Deception, Thou Shalt Do War."

As a result of their attack, 34 American servicemen are killed and 174 wounded.
Israel lies as usual, claiming it mistook this warship that was flying a large United
States flag, for an ancient out-of-service Egyptian horse carrier El Quseir, that is
incidentally 180 feet shorter.

They also claim the ship was in the war zone, when it was actually in international
waters, far from any fighting. The Israelis' attack on this warship lasts for seventy-
111
five minutes during which time they shoot up one of the United States flags,
resulting in the sailors desperately raising another one. The Israelis' also machine
gun the lifeboats the Americans deploy in order to prevent them escaping, yet
another war crime. In the aftermath of this attack, the American sailors who
survived are warned by the United States military not to discuss the matter with
anyone due to, "national security," a term which when translated into plain English,
means, "Jewish Security." A naval tribunal is set up to investigate the incident but it
is not allowed to investigate whether the attack was deliberate, a subject which is
left off their remit, and United States Senators and Congressman are warned not to
raise this subject for fear of inciting anti-Semitism.

The story of course receives no prominence in the Rothschild controlled

mainstream media and as usual Israel is in no way even rebuked for their crimes by
their subservient country of America. The day after this attack, June 9th, Israel
illegally occupies the Golan Heights which it seizes from Syria. This area goes on to
provide Israel with one third of its fresh water.

1972: The World Health Organization (WHO), undertakes a massive smallpox

vaccination program for millions of Africans. This smallpox vaccine is laced with the
HIV/AIDS virus so that the Rothschild backed population reduction program could
begin amongst the poor black population which was growing at a rapid rate.

1973: George J. Laurer, an employee of the Rothschilds' controlled IBM, invents the
UPC (Universal Poduct Code) barcode which will eventually be placed upon virtually
every item traded worldwide and bear the number, 666. The Book of Revelation,
Chapter 13, Verse 17 through 18, states the following in relation to this number,
"And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the
beast, or the number of his name.

1978: In March, as a result of an attack on Israel in which 30 bus riders were killed,
Israeli forces enter South Lebanon and occupy a six mile strip of land north of their
border, from where they launch indiscriminate cluster bomb attacks which result in
the deaths of over 1,500 Lebanese and Palestinians, most of them civilians. They
only end their illegal occupation when threatened by President Carter that if they
do not, the United States will cut off all aid to Israel. Carter pointed out to Israeli
Prime Minister, Menachem Begin, that the weapons the Israelis were using, were
subject to an agreement between the United States and Israel, which was that they
were only to be used in the event of an attack on Israel.

112
Interestingly, it is only revealed years later that this invasion had been planned by
Israel at least two years before, which questions whether the so-called terrorist
attack on the bus which triggered off this invasion, was not in fact an Israeli, "false
flag," operation. The idea behind this invasion is to seize control of the Litani river,
which amazingly Israel was allowed access to, by a United Nations Security Force
after the Israelis left Southern Lebanon. So, in essence, the Israelis launch an illegal
war to steal Lebanon's water supply. They withdraw, but get what they wanted
anyway thanks to the United Nations.

1982: From September 16th to 18th, future Prime Minister of Israel and then
Defence Minister, Ashkenazi Jew, Ariel Sharon, orchestrates Israel's invasion of
Lebanon, which provides aerial lighting in order to facilitate the killing of between
1,000 and 2,000 men, women and children in the Sabra and Shatila massacres. They
call this operation, in Jewish English, "Operation Peace for Galilee." Sharon then
turns his attention to the capital, Beirut, and in a series of air strikes on civilian
targets, at least 18,000 Lebanese and Palestinian civilians are killed. Israeli Prime
Minister, terrorist, Menachem Begin, arrogantly states of this massacre, "We do not
have to answer to the world, only to ourselves."

1988: Historian, James Bacque's book, "Other Losses," which reveals the shocking
Allied treatment of German prisoners of war, allies who were of course under the
direct instructions of the Jew, Eisenhower then Supreme Commander of Allied
forces, features shocking revelations from a former Lieutenant in the 101st
Airborne Division. This Lieutenant, who would rise to the post of Senior Historian,
United States Army and would retire as Colonel Ernest F. Fisher PhD, wrote the
following in his foreword to Bacque's book, "Starting in April 1945, the United
States Army and the French Army casually annihilated about one million men, most
of them in American camps...Eisenhower's hatred, passed through the lens of a
compliant military bureaucracy, produced the horror of death camps unequalled by
anything in American military history...an enormous war crime."

It would later be revealed that more than nine million Germans, both soldiers and
civilians, had died as a result of the policies of starvation and expulsion adopted by
the allied forces in the first five years following the end of the Second World War.
These would include the deaths of prisoners on the road and those in allied prison
camps, where food parcels were barred and children were enslaved.

One can only assume that Eisenhower was following the edicts of his beloved
Jewish Talmud which is the highest religious and ethical guide for observant Jews. In
113
this book, which to the Jews far surpasses the bible, and alongside the Zohar and
the Kabbalah, it is repeatedly stated that non-Jews are inherently bad, and Jews
good, and furthermore, that the best among the non-Jews deserve to be killed.

Unlike the Bible and Koran, which are widely available to all, it is very difficult to
obtain a copy of the most holy Jewish book, the Talmud, anywhere. Maybe this is
because the within the Talmud, it is expressly stated that it is forbidden to teach the
Talmud to a non-Jew. The penalty for someone who does so is revealed in
Sanhedrin 58a - Hagigah, in which it is stated, "Such a person deserves death."

On August 17th, the President of Pakistan, General Zia ul-Haq, is assassinated in an

air crash. The United States Ambassador to India at the time, John Dean, reports to
his superiors that he had evidence that the Israeli secret service, the Mossad, were
behind the assassination in an effort to stop Pakistan developing the nuclear bomb.
For his troubles, Dean, is accused of mental imbalance and relieved of his duties at
the State Department. However, he refuses to relinquish this view and comes out
publicly with it in 2005 when he is 80 years old.

1991: Following the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait on August 2nd, 1990, on January 16th
of this year the United States and Britain began an aerial bombing campaign of
targets within Iraq. On 24th February the ground campaign commences which lasts
100 hours until on February 28th when a horrendous war crime occurs. This crime is
the slaughter of 150,000 Iraqi troops with fuel air bombs. These Iraqis are fleeing on
a crowded highway from Kuwait to Basra. President George Herbert Walker Bush
orders United States military aircraft and ground units to kill these surrendering
troops, who are then bulldozed into mass unmarked graves in the desert, some of
whom are still alive.

President Bush then orders a cessation of hostilities. What was the significance of
this slaughter and President Bush declaring the war over on this day? Well it was
the day the, "Day of Purim," fell on this year. This the day the Jews celebrate their
victory over Ancient Babylon, now based within the borders of Iraq and a day when
the Jews are encouraged to get bloody revenge against enemies, which Purim
declares are basically all non-Jews.

Of approximately the 697,000 American servicemen and women deployed to the

Persian Gulf during Operation Desert Storm, some 40,000 end up dead and a
further 400,000 end up suffering from various maladies associated with what has
become known as Gulf War Syndrome. It is subsequently discovered that the
114
military obtained 800,000 chemical and biological protective suits from the Isratex
Company of Rainelle, W.V., which were defective, and contained holes and tears,
that can allow in sufficient biological or chemical material to kill the person wearing
it.

Isratex, which netted $44 million in defence contracts in the late 1980's and early
1990's to make these protective suits, declared bankruptcy in 1995. For committing
this genocide on American soldiers, for nothing more than financial gain, this is how
the United States judicial system dealt with the principals of Isratex.

Abe Brin, the former president, receives four months detention, three years
supervised release and a $4,000 fine. His brother, Yehudah Yoav Brin (who had
been a fugitive until he was captured at JFK airport), receives six months plus one
day in jail, two years supervised release and a $40,000 fine. Zvi Rosenthal, formerly
the company's production manager, has to serve six months home detention, three
months probation and receives a $20,000 fine.

The real reason for this war in Iraq is revealed in Victor Ostrovsky's book, "The
Other Side Of Deception," in which he states on page 315, "What the Mossad really
feared was that Iraq's gigantic army, which had survived the Iran- Iraq war and was
being supplied by the West and financed by Saudi Arabia, would fall into the hands
of a leader who might be more palatable to the West and still be a threat to Israel.

The first step was taken in November 1988, when the Mossad told the Israeli
foreign office to stop all talks with the Iraqis regarding a peace front. At that time,
secret negotiations were taking place between Israelis, Jordanians, and Iraqis under
the auspices of the Egyptians and with the blessings of the French and the
Americans. The Mossad manipulated it so that Iraq looked as if it were the only
country unwilling to talk, thereby convincing the Americans that Iraq had a different
agenda.

By January 1989, the Mossad LAP (Israeli psychological warfare) machine was busy
portraying Saddam as a tyrant and a danger to the world. The Mossad activated
every asset it had, in every place possible, from volunteer agents in Amnesty
International to fully bought members of the U.S. Congress. Saddam had been
killing his own people, the cry went; what could his enemies expect? The gruesome
photos of dead Kurdish mothers clutching their dead babies after a gas attack by
Saddam's army were real, and the acts were horrendous. But the Kurds were
entangled in an all-out guerrilla war with the regime in Baghdad and had been
115
supported for years by the Mossad, who sent arms and advisers to the mountain
camps of the Barazany family; this attack by the Iraqis could hardly be called an
attack on their own people...

The media was supplied with inside information and tips from reliable sources on
how the crazed leader of Iraq killed people with his bare hands and used missiles to
attack Iranian cities. What they neglected to tell the media was that most of the
targeting for the missiles was done by the Mossad with the help of American
satellites. The Mossad was grooming Saddam for a fall, but not his own. They
wanted the Americans to do the work of destroying that gigantic army in the Iraqi
desert so that Israel would not have to face it one day on its own border. That in
itself was a noble cause for an Israeli, but to endanger the world with the possibility
of global war and the deaths of thousands of Americans was sheer madness."

1997: Kofi Annan becomes Secretary General to the United Nations. He is married
to Nane Lagergren, a Rothschild, who he wed in 1984.

2000: George W. Bush is elected President of the United States. Bush and his family
claim to be descendants of the House of Plantagenet which is descended from the
Royal House of Judah. He is in fact a Crypto-Jew. However, Bush portrays himself as
a Christian for the purpose of making it appear that it is a white Christian who
would go on to commit illegal wars in Afghanistan and Iraq, rather than the Jews
behind the scenes.

In April, Jacob "Cookie" Orgad, a self-confessed former Mossad agent, is arrested

for running one of the biggest ecstasy smuggling operations in America on record.
This operation delivered hundreds of millions of dollars in illegal drugs,
manufactured in the Netherlands, to cities across the United States.

2001: On September 11th, the attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon
is orchestrated by Israel with the complicity of Britain and America, under the
orders of the Rothschilds' which they in turn blame on so called Muslim terrorists.
This is Stage One of getting the Western World to go to war with the Arab World,
on behalf of the Jews. Another textbook Mossad false flag operation, remember
their motto, "By Way Of Deception, Thou Shalt Do War."

They also will use the attacks to gain control of the few nations in the world who
don't allow Rothschild central banks and so less than one month after these attacks,
United States forces attack Afghanistan, one of only seven nations in the world who
116
don't have a Rothschild controlled central bank. These nations are all
predominantly populated by Muslims who, unlike the majority of White Christians
(see Nehemiah 5:7), obey their scripture and refuse to partake in the lending or
borrowing of money, "usury," something which has riled the Jews for hundreds of
years.

The Jews are also most unhappy with Muslims throughout the world. This is
because the plan to destroy the Muslim faith that worked so well for the Jews with
regard to the Christian faith has largely failed. The Jews worked hard to get Muslims
to migrate into many Western nations, the plan being that they would forget their
religious beliefs and become nothing but a consumer of Jewish owned products,
services and governments, like the majority of the white Christian world.

Unfortunately the majority of Muslims maintained their religious faith and formed
their own communities within these Western nations, failing to fall into the Jews
trap, like the Christians. The Jews decide this means the Muslims have to be
destroyed, and they decide they'll get the Christians to do the job for them.

Interestingly on the day after the attacks, in the Jerusalem Post, former Israeli
Prime Minister, Benjamin Netanyahu, states, "Regarding what took place on
September 11th, well it's very good... it will generate immediate sympathy for
Israel."

On 9-11, five Israelis disguised in Arab clothing are arrested for dancing and
cheering while video-taping the World Trade Towers collapse. Supposedly
employed by Urban Moving Systems, the Israelis are caught with multiple
passports, a van which tested positive for explosives and a lot of cash. As a result of
this arrest, the Mayor of Jerusalem (and future Prime Minister of Israel), Ehud
Olmert, personally calls New York City Mayor Rudy Giuliani, with instructions for
him to intervene in this matter.

Olmert offers the following assurances that these men had nothing to do with the
terrorist attack, and were just having a bit of fun, which I guess, must be something
Jews do when they see two giant buildings full of non- Jews collapse, when he
states, "That's why the five laughed at the collapse of the World Trade Center
buildings, they were just being immature and irresponsible."

Two of these five Israelis are later revealed to be Mossad, negating Olmert's claims.
The other three are strongly suspected of being Mossad also. As witness reports
117
track the activity of the Israelis, it emerges that they were seen at Liberty Park at
the time of the first impact, suggesting a foreknowledge of what was to come.

Much of this is reported to the public via a four part story on Fox News by Carl
Cameron. Pressure from Jewish groups, primarily AIPAC, forces Fox News to remove
the story from their website.

The FBI is investigating five Israeli moving companies as possible fronts for Israeli
intelligence. Approximately two hundred Israelis with ties to these moving
companies which were very active in the World Trade Center in the months prior to
the attack, are subsequently arrested on suspicion of involvement when bomb
residue is discovered in some of the removal vans they were using. However, under
the direct orders of Michael Chertoff, they deported to Israel as a result of, "visa
violations." Chertoff, a dual United States/Israeli citizen whose father is a Rabbi and
mother was one of the first Mossad operatives, prefers to order the arrest of
approximately nine hundred Muslims with no ties to the either the World Trade
Center or explosive residue.

As a result of the September 11th attack being blamed on Osama Bin Laden, the
United States invade Afghanistan and topple the Taliban rulers there. The real
reason is that Taliban leader, Mullah Omar had banned opium production in July
2000, and thus that year's opium crop was destroyed.

…..The United States, under the presidency of the Crypto- Jew, George W. Bush,
invade Iraq on March 19th, which this year is when the holy, "Day of Purim," falls in
the Jewish calendar. This, "Day of Purim," is a day the Jews celebrate their victory
over all the goyim (non- Jews) in Ancient Babylon, which is now based within the
borders of Iraq, how interesting.

What is also interesting is that the previous United States led invasion of Iraq ended
on the Day of Purim ten years earlier with the genocide of 150,000 fleeing Iraqis
under the current President's father, George Herbert Walker Bush. Purim is also the
time when the Jews are encouraged to get bloody revenge against the non-Jews.

Iraq, is now one of six nations left in the world who don't have a Rothschild
controlled central bank. However, this war is mainly about stealing Iraq's water
supply for Israel, as Israel has always struggled for fresh water. Indeed, it had to
steal the Golan Heights from Syria which provided Israel with one third of its fresh
water 36 years before, yet still in Israel water extraction has surpassed replacement
118
by 2.5 billion metres in the last 25 years. This means the water is far more precious
to them than even the oil reserves which are the second largest reserves of oil on
the planet.

2005: On July 7th, three stations on the London Underground Network and a
London double-decker bus are bombed resulting in the deaths of 52 people. This is
blamed on so-called Al-Qaeda suicide bombers. However this is not the only parallel
with the attack on September 11th 2001 in America. Here are some of the other
interesting parallels:

1) At the times and places the separate bombings on the London Underground
occur, a, "crisis management," company known as Visor Consultants is carrying out
terror drills of the same event. This is confirmed in separate interviews on both
Radio 5 and Britain's most popular television station ITV, with the consultancy's
managing director, Peter Power. In the Radio 5 interview, he states,

"At half past nine this morning we were actually running an exercise for a company
of over a thousand people in London based on simultaneous bombs going off
precisely at the railway stations where it happened this morning, so I still have the
hairs on the back of my neck standing up right now."

Readers may recall that the reason planes were not immediately scrambled on
September 11th 2001, the day of the attack on the World Trade Center and the
Pentagon, was, according to the United States government, because a drill of the
same event was occurring at the same time on that day, which caused confusion to
the security services, who couldn't work out if an attack on America was actually
taking place or if it was a drill.

Why do people not find it suspicious when a terror drill run at the same time at
three London Underground stations (it is important to note that the London
Underground network consists of 274 stations, so picking 3 stations represent just
over 1% of the stations they could have picked), actually becomes reality as an
actual attack on the same three London Underground stations?

Unfortunately, the general public do not use their brains and instead allow their
thinking to be done for them by a Jewish owned media. Why would a trained
journalist not follow up such a blatant, "smoking gun," especially when the man
who made these claims, Peter Power, now refuses to discuss the matter any
further. The answer is obvious, a journalist would not make that decision, and it can
119
only be assumed the journalists collectively have been instructed not to investigate
the matter further by the owners of the media, Jewish owners.

As for the reason for running a terror drill whilst the attacks were taking place, the
most likely reason is to provide an alibi for the actual perpetrators of the attack,
who knew about this drill. The way this would work, is that if any of the real
bombers were caught acting suspiciously, they could claim that they were only part
of the drill and they would have the alibi to back that up.

This would of course mean that the alleged perpetrators, four Muslim men, were
not involved in the attack.

2) The authorities claim that personal documents relating to each of the so-called
bombers were found at each of the bomb scenes. This is another strange
coincidence between the attack on the World Trade Center, when authorities there
claimed that although they could not find traces of bodies, a pristine paper passport
belonging to one of the hijackers had been found.

3) Israel's Finance Minister, Benjamin Netanyahu is in London on the morning of the

attacks in order to attend an economic conference in a hotel over the underground

station where one of the blasts occurred, but stays in his hotel room instead after
he had been informed by Israeli intelligence officials attacks were expected. This is
another similarity with the attacks on America, when 4,000 Jews were warned not
to go to work in the World Trade Center that day. How come it's only Jews who get
prior warning about alleged Al-Qaeda terrorism?

Following the invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq, there are now only five nations on
the world left without a Rothschild owned central bank: Iran; North Korea; Sudan;
Cuba; and Libya.

Interestingly the satellite state of Israel, more commonly known as the United
States government chooses to refer to these countries as, "rogue nations."

……Physics Professor, Stephen E. Jones of Brigham Young University publishes a

paper in which he proves the World Trade Center buildings could have only been
brought down in the manner they were by explosives. He receives no coverage in
the mainstream media for his scientifically provable claims.

120
2006: Hamas is elected to power in the Palestinian elections in January. This is
exactly what Israel want, as it gives them the excuse to get rougher (if that's
possible) with the Palestinians. Immediately following Hamas' election, Israel
demand that aid be cut off to Palestine, and this is dutifully done by the United
States, the European Union, and Canada. The result of this is of course what the
Jews have always wanted, widespread suffering in Palestine, supporting Israel's
long term goal of the genocide of the entire Palestinian people who refuse to leave
Palestine.

And the list goes on and on……………………….

If indeed it is this one 'Rockshield' family that has been at the root of every major
shaitaani/dajjali conspiracy from 1760 (the beginning of their dynasty of world
capture), and their evil continues growing stronger by the day, (already 264 years),
one would naturally feel that there should be some mention of this most notorious
yet unnoticed 'family' in the Quraan or at least in the Sunnah, especially since
mention has been made in the Sunnah of individuals and groups that have caused
much less harm to the world than this particular 'group'.

With certainty it would be impossible to say, but there is much indication that
makes one incline to the possibility of this 'family' being from that very 'race' of
'mischief-makers' and 'spreaders of corruption' in whose path Dhul-Qarnein many
years ago erected an iron wall, i.e. the Ya'juj and Ma'juj which have been described
in Surah al-Kahf.

To understand this better, it would first be necessary to gain some insight as to the
nature of the term 'Ya'juj and Ma'juj, and then to understand what sort of action
Dhul-Qarnein took against them when the inhabitants of a certain land complained
of their constant attacks and acts of evil against them.

Thus, before explaining the similarities between the 'Ya'juj and Ma'juj of Surah Kahf
and the notorious 'Rothshield' family, these aspects shall In-sha Allah first be
covered.

121
 ‫‪Who really are the Ya'joj and Ma'joj‬‬

‫‪A common misunderstanding regarding the Ya'juj and Ma'juj is that they are some‬‬
‫‪form of 'alien', with features different to that of normal man. This view has no basis‬‬
‫‪whatsoever and should be expelled from the mind.‬‬

‫‪It has been made clear from the Sunnah that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj form a very huge‬‬
‫‪percentage of the children of Nabi Adam Alaihi Salaam. Their features are thus the‬‬
‫‪features of normal man.‬‬

‫‪Ahadith and statements from the Sahabah that make clear mention that Ya'juj and‬‬
‫‪Ma'juj are from the progeny of Nabi Adam Alaihi Salaam have been provided in the‬‬
‫‪footnote.7‬‬

‫آدم ‪َ ,‬و ﻟَ ْﻮ أ ُْرِﺳﻠُﻮا َﻷَﻓْ َﺴ ُﺪوا َﻋﻠَﻰ اﻟﻨ ِ‬ ‫ﺎل‪» " :‬إِ ‪‬ن ﻳﺄْﺟﻮج وﻣﺄْﺟ ِ ِ‬ ‫ﺻﻠ‪‬ﻰ اﻟﻠ‪‬ﻪُ َﻋﻠَْﻴ ِﻪ َو َﺳﻠ‪َ ‬ﻢ ‪ -‬ﻗَ َ‬ ‫ِ ِ‬ ‫‪7‬‬
‫‪‬ﺎس‬ ‫ﻮج ﻣ ْﻦ َوﻟَﺪ َ‬
‫َ ُ َ ََ ُ َ‬ ‫‪‬ﱯ ‪َ -‬‬ ‫‪َ (1‬و َﻋ ْﻦ َﻋْﺒﺪ اﻟﻠ‪‬ﻪ ﺑْ ِﻦ َﻋ ْﻤ ٍﺮو‪َ ،‬ﻋ ِﻦ اﻟﻨِ ‪‬‬
‫ِ‬
‫ﺎت(‬‫َﻣ َﻌﺎﻳِ َﺸ ُﻬ ْﻢ ) ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ َرَواﻩُ اﻟﻄ‪‬ﺒَـَﺮِاﱐ‪ِ ‬ﰲ اﻟْ َﻜﺒِ ِﲑ َو ْاﻷ َْو َﺳ ِﻂ‪َ ،‬وِر َﺟﺎﻟُﻪُ ﺛ َﻘ ٌ‬
‫و ﻗﺪ ذﻛﺮ ﳏﻘﻘﻮا اﳌﻄﺎﻟﺐ اﻟﻌﺎﻟﻴﺔ ﲢﺖ ﲣﺮﻳﺞ ﻫﺬا اﻻﺛﺮ )‪ (4527‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﻠﺨﺼﻪ‪ :‬اﳊﺪﻳﺚ ﻣﺪارﻩ ﻋﻠﻰ أﰊ إﺳﺤﺎق اﻟﺴﺒﻴﻌﻲ رواﻩ ﻛﻞ ﻣﻦ اﳌﻐﲑة ﺑﻦ ﻣﺴﻠﻢ‪،‬‬
‫وﺳﻔﻴﺎن اﻟﺜﻮري‪ ،‬وﺷﻌﺒﺔ‪ ،‬وﻣﻌﻤﺮ‪ ،‬ﻋﻦ أﰊ إﺳﺤﺎق اﻟﺴﺒﻴﻌﻲ‪ ،‬ﻋﻦ وﻫﺐ ﺑﻦ ﺟﺎﺑﺮ اﳋﻴﻮاﱐ‪َ ،‬ﻋ ْﻦ َﻋْﺒ ِﺪ اﻟﻠ‪ِ ‬ﻪ ﺑْ ِﻦ َﻋ ْﻤ ٍﺮو َر ِﺿ َﻲ اﻟﻠ‪‬ﻪُ ﻋﻨﻪ ﻣﻮﻗﻮﻓًﺎ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ‬
‫ﻳﺮوﻳﻪ ﲨﺎﻋﺔ ﺛﻘﺎت‪ ،‬وﻣﻨﻬﻢ اﻟﻘﺪﻣﺎء اﻟﺬﻳﻦ رووا ﻋﻦ أﰊ إﺳﺤﺎق ﻗﺒﻞ اﺧﺘﻼﻃﻪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺜﻞ ﺷﻌﺒﺔ و ﺳﻔﻴﺎن اﻟﺜﻮري ﻓﺎﳋﻼﺻﺔ‪ :‬أن ﺣﺪﻳﺚ اﻟﺒﺎب ﺻﺤﻴﺢ ﻣﻮﻗﻮﻓًﺎ‬
‫ﺿ َﻲ اﻟﻠ‪‬ﻪُ َﻋ ْﻨﻪُ‪ ،‬وﻟﻪ ﺣﻜﻢ اﻟﺮﻓﻊ؛ ﻷﻧﻪ ﻣﻦ اﻷﻣﻮر اﻟﻐﻴﺒﻴﺔ اﻟﺘﻲ ﻻ ﻳﻘﺎل ﻓﻴﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﻟﺮأي‪ ،‬واﷲ أﻋﻠﻢ‪ .‬و ﻟﻘﻮﻟﻪ‪) :‬إن ﻳﺄﺟﻮج‬ ‫ﻋﻠﻰ َﻋ ْﺒ ِﺪ اﻟﻠ‪ِ ‬ﻪ ﺑْ ِﻦ َﻋﻤ ٍﺮو ر ِ‬
‫ْ َ‬
‫ﻮل اﻟﻠ‪ُ ‬ﻪ‬ ‫ﻘ‬ ‫ـ‬‫ﻳ‬ ‫"‬ ‫‪:‬‬‫‪-‬‬ ‫ﻢ‬‫‪‬‬‫ﻠ‬
‫ُ ََْ َ َ َ َ ُ ُ‬‫ﺳ‬‫و‬ ‫ِ‬
‫ﻪ‬ ‫ﻴ‬‫ﻠ‬ ‫ﻋ‬ ‫ﻪ‬‫‪‬‬
‫ﻠ‬ ‫اﻟ‬ ‫ﻰ‬‫‪‬‬‫ﻠ‬ ‫ﺻ‬‫‪-‬‬ ‫ِ‬
‫‪‬ﱯ‬‫ﻨ‬‫اﻟ‬ ‫ﺎل‬‫ﻗ‬ ‫‪:‬‬‫ﺎل‬‫ﻗ‬ ‫‪:‬‬ ‫ﻟﻠﺒﺨﺎري‬ ‫اﻟﺼﺤﻴﺢ‬ ‫ﻓﻲ‬ ‫اﻟﺬي‬ ‫ي‬‫ِ‬
‫ر‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫ﺨ‬‫ْ‬‫ﻟ‬‫ا‬ ‫ٍ‬
‫ﻴﺪ‬‫ﻌ‬‫ِ‬ ‫ﺳ‬ ‫ﻲ‬‫ِ‬‫ﺑ‬‫َ‬
‫أ‬ ‫ﺣﺪﻳﺚ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻫﺪ‬ ‫وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﻦ وﻟﺪ آدم(‬
‫ََ ََ ‪َ ‬‬ ‫ُْ ‪‬‬ ‫َ‬
‫َﻋ‪‬ﺰ َو َﺟ ‪‬ﻞ ﻳﻮم اﻟﻘﻴﺎﻣﺔ‪ :‬ﻳﺎ آدم! ﻳﻘﻮل‪ :‬ﻟﺒﻴﻚ وﺳﻌﺪﻳﻚ‪ ،‬واﳋﲑ ﰲ ﻳﺪﻳﻚ‪ ،‬ﻓﻴﻘﻮل‪ :‬اﺧﺮج ﺑﻌﺚ اﻟﻨﺎر‪ ،‬ﻗﺎل‪ :‬وﻣﺎ ﺑﻌﺚ اﻟﻨﺎر؟ ﻗﺎل‪ :‬ﻣﻦ ﻛﻞ أﻟﻒ ﺗﺴﻌﻤﺎﺋﺔ‬
‫وﺗﺴﻌﺔ وﺗﺴﻌﲔ‪ ،‬ﻓﻌﻨﺪﻩ ﻳﺸﻴﺐ اﻟﺼﻐﲑ‪ ،‬وﺗﻀﻊ ﻛﻞ ذات ﲪﻞ ﲪﻠﻬﺎ‪ ،‬وﺗﺮى اﻟﻨﺎس ﺳﻜﺎرى وﻣﺎ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺴﻜﺎرى‪ ،‬وﻟﻜﻦ ﻋﺬاب اﷲ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﻗﺎﻟﻮا‪ :‬وأﻳﻨﺎ ذﻟﻚ‬
‫رﺟﻼ وﻣﻦ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج أﻟﻒ‪ ،‬ﰒ ﻗﺎل‪ :‬واﻟﺬي ﻧﻔﺴﻲ ﺑﻴﺪﻩ إﱐ أرﺟﻮ أن ﺗﻜﻮﻧﻮا رﺑﻊ أﻫﻞ اﳉﻨﺔ‪ ... ،‬اﳊﺪﻳﺚ‪.‬‬
‫اﻟﻮاﺣﺪ؟ ﻗﺎل‪ :‬اﺑﺸﺮوا‪ ،‬ﻓﺈن ﻣﻨﻜﻢ ً‬

‫‪‬ﱯ ‪-‬ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ‪َ -‬وُﻫ َﻮ ِﰲ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ﺎل‪ :‬ﻧـَﺰﻟَﺖ }ﻳﺎ أَﻳـ‪‬ﻬﺎ اﻟﻨ‪‬ﺎس اﺗـ‪ُ ‬ﻘﻮا رﺑ‪ُ ‬ﻜﻢ إِ ‪‬ن زﻟْﺰﻟَﺔَ اﻟ ‪‬ﺴ ِ‬ ‫ٍِ‬ ‫‪ (2‬ﻋﻦ ﻗﺘﺎدة‪َ .‬ﻋ ْﻦ أﻧَ ِ‬
‫ﻴﻢ{ ‪َ ،‬ﻋﻠَﻰ اﻟﻨِ ‪‬‬‫ﺎﻋﺔ َﺷ ْﻲءٌ َﻋﻈ ٌ‬ ‫َ‬ ‫َ ْ ََ‬ ‫ُ‬ ‫ﺲ ﺑْ ِﻦ َﻣﺎﻟﻚ ﻗَ َ َ ْ َ َ‬
‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬
‫ﺚ اﻟﻨ‪‬ﺎ ِر‪ ،‬ﻣ ْﻦ‬ ‫ﺚ ﺑـَ ْﻌ َ‬
‫آد ُم‪ ،‬ﻗُ ْﻢ ﻓَﺎﺑْـ َﻌ ْ‬
‫آد ُم‪ ،‬ﻳَﺎ َ‬
‫ﻮل اﷲ َﺟ ‪‬ﻞ َو َﻋﻼَ‪ :‬ﻳَﺎ َ‬ ‫ي ﻳَـ ْﻮم ﻫ َﺬا؟ ﻳـَ ْﻮم ﻳـَ ُﻘ ُ‬
‫ﺎل‪" :‬أﺗَ ْﺪ ُرو َن أ ‪‬‬ ‫ﺎب إِﻟَْﻴﻪ ْ‬
‫أﺻ َﺤﺎﺑﻪُ‪ ،‬ﰒُ‪ ‬ﻗَ َ‬ ‫ﺻ ْﻮﺗَﻪُ َﺣ ‪‬ﱴ ﺛَ َ‬‫َﻣﺴ ٍﲑ ﻟَﻪُ‪ ،‬ﻓَـَﺮﻓَ َﻊ ‪َ‬ﺎ َ‬
‫‪‬دوا َوﻗَﺎ ِرﺑُﻮا ‪َ ،‬وأﺑْ ِﺸُﺮوا‪ ،‬ﻓﻮاﻟ‪‬ﺬى ﻧـَ ْﻔ ِﺴﻰ ﺑِﻴَ ِﺪ ِﻩ‬ ‫‪‬ﱯ ‪-‬ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ‪َ " :-‬ﺳﺪ ُ‬ ‫ﺎل اﻟﻨِ ‪‬‬‫ﲔ‪ ،‬ﻓَـ َﻘ َ‬ ‫ِِ‬
‫ﻚ َﻋﻠَﻰ اﻟ ُْﻤ ْﺴﻠﻤ َ‬
‫ِ‬
‫ﲔ"‪ .‬ﻓَ َﻜﺒُـَﺮ ذﻟ َ‬ ‫ِ ِ‬ ‫ِ ٍِ ِ‬
‫ُﻛﻞ أﻟْﻒ ﺗ ْﺴ َﻊ ﻣﺌَﺔ َوﺗ ْﺴ َﻌﺔً َوﺗ ْﺴﻌ َ‬
‫ٍ ِ‬ ‫‪‬ﺎة ِﰲ َﺟْﻨﺐ اﻟْﺒَﻌِ ِﲑ‪ ،‬أو ﻛﺎﻟ‪‬ﺮﻗْﻤ ِﺔ ِﰲ ِذر ِاع اﻟﺪ‪‬اﺑ‪‬ﺔ‪ ،‬وإِ ‪‬ن َﻣ َﻌ ُﻜﻢ َﳋَﻠِﻴ َﻘﺘَـ ْ ِ‬ ‫‪‬ﺎس إﻻ َﻛﺎﻟﺸ ِ‬
‫ﻮج‪َ ،‬وَﻣ ْﻦ‬ ‫ﺎﺟ َ‬‫ﻮج َوَﻣ ُ‬ ‫ﲔ َﻣﺎ َﻛﺎﻧَـﺘَﺎ ِﰲ َﺷ ْﻲء ﻗَﻂ إﻻ‪َ ‬ﻛ َﺜﺮﺗَﺎﻩُ‪ :‬ﻳَ ُ‬
‫ﺄﺟ َ‬ ‫ْ‬ ‫َ‬ ‫َ‬ ‫َ‬ ‫َﻣﺎ أﻧْـﺘُ ْﻢ ِﰲ اﻟﻨ ِ‬
‫اﳉ ‪‬ﻦ" )رواﻩ اﺑﻦ ﺣﺒﺎن و إﺳﻨﺎدﻩ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ(‬ ‫ِ‬‫ﺲ َو ْ‬ ‫ﻚ ِﻣ ْﻦ َﻛ َﻔَﺮةِ ا ِﻹﻧْ ِ‬
‫َﻫﻠَ َ‬

‫‪ (3‬إن ﺑﲏ آدم ﻛﺜﲑ‪ ،‬وإن ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﻦ وﻟﺪ آدم )أﺧﺮﺟﻪ اﻟﻄﱪاﱐ ﰲ اﳌﻌﺠﻢ اﻟﻜﺒﲑ ‪ ،‬و ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ ﰲ ا‪‬ﻤﻊ‪ :‬وﻓﻴﻪ ﻋﺜﻤﺎن ﺑﻦ ﻋﻄﺎء اﳋﺮاﺳﺎﱐ‬
‫وﻫﻮ ﻣﱰوك وﺿﻌﻔﻪ اﳉﻤﻬﻮر واﺳﺘﺤﺴﻦ أﺑﻮ ﺣﺎﰎ ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻪ(‬
‫‪122‬‬
‫‪As to the details of their lineage, from the Sunnah, the statements of the Sahabah‬‬
‫‪and what is found in the present day Bible, one learns the following:‬‬

‫‪In a narration quoted by Imam Tirmidhi and declared as 'Hasan8', from Sayyiduna‬‬
‫‪Samurah ibn Jundub, mention is made that Nabi Nuh Alaihi Salaam, (after the‬‬
‫‪floods), was left with three sons, from which the progeny of man then spread.‬‬

‫‪1) Saam - the father of the Arabs.‬‬

‫‪It is most probable that on the name of Saam the progeny of Nabi Ibrahim‬‬
‫‪Alaihi Salaam are known as 'Semites'.‬‬

‫‪(In a weak narration of Bazzaar9, quoted from Sayyiduna Abu Hureira, mention is‬‬
‫‪made that from Saam came the Arabs, the Persians and the Romans, and that‬‬
‫)‪goodness has been placed in this progeny.‬‬

‫‪2) Haam - the father of the 'dark skinned' (Habshi).‬‬

‫‪(In the narration of Bazzar mention is made that from Haam came the‬‬
‫)‪Berbers, Sudanese/black skinned and the Qibti.‬‬

‫‪3) Yaa-fith - the father of the 'Roman'.‬‬

‫‪In the narration of Bazzar, mention is made that from Yaa-fith came the Ya'juj and‬‬
‫‪Ma'juj, the Turks, and the Saqaaliba.‬‬

‫ِ ِ‬ ‫ﺎل‪» :‬ﻳﺄْﺟﻮج وﻣﺄْﺟ ِ ِ‬ ‫‪ (4‬ﻋ ِﻦ اﺑ ِﻦ ﻋﺒ‪ِ ٍ ‬‬

‫آد َم« )رواﻩ اﳊﺎﻛﻢ و ﺳﻜﺖ ﻋﻨﻪ اﻟﺬﻫﱯ(‬ ‫ﺎس َرﺿ َﻲ اﻟﻠ‪‬ﻪُ َﻋْﻨـ ُﻬ َﻤﺎ‪ ،‬ﻗَ َ َ ُ ُ َ َ ُ ُ‬
‫ﻮج ﺷْﺒـٌﺮ َوﺷْﺒـَﺮﻳْ ِﻦ‪َ ،‬وﺛََﻼﺛَﺔٌ‪َ ،‬وُﻫ ْﻢ ﻣ ْﻦ َوﻟَﺪ َ‬ ‫َ ْ َ‬
‫‪ (4‬إن ﺑﲏ آدم ﻛﺜﲑ‪ ،‬وإن ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﻦ وﻟﺪ آدم )أﺧﺮﺟﻪ اﻟﻄﱪاﱐ ﰲ اﳌﻌﺠﻢ اﻟﻜﺒﲑ ‪ ،‬و ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ ﰲ ا‪‬ﻤﻊ‪ :‬وﻓﻴﻪ ﻋﺜﻤﺎن ﺑﻦ ﻋﻄﺎء اﳋﺮاﺳﺎﱐ‬
‫وﻫﻮ ﻣﱰوك وﺿﻌﻔﻪ اﳉﻤﻬﻮر واﺳﺘﺤﺴﻦ أﺑﻮ ﺣﺎﰎ ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻪ(‬
‫‪8‬‬
‫ﻋﻦ ﲰﺮة ﺑﻦ ﺟﻨﺪب‪ ،‬أن رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ ﻗﺎل‪ :‬ﺳﺎم أﺑﻮ اﻟﻌﺮب‪ ،‬وﻳﺎﻓﺚ أﺑﻮ اﻟﺮوم‪ ،‬وﺣﺎم أﺑﻮ اﳊﺒﺶ‪ .‬ﻫﺬا ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﺣﺴﻦ )اﻟﱰﻣﺬي(‬
‫و ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ َرَو ُاﻩ اﻟﻄ‪‬ﺒَـَﺮِاﱐ‪ِ ‬ﰲ اﻟْ َﻜﺒِ ِﲑ‪َ ،‬وِر َﺟﺎﻟُﻪُ ُﻣ َﻮﺛـ‪ُ ‬ﻘﻮ َن‪.‬‬

‫ﺻﻠ‪‬ﻰ اﻟﻠ‪‬ﻪُ َﻋﻠَﻴﻪ َو َﺳﻠ‪‬ﻢ‪ :‬وﻟﺪ ﻟﻨﻮح ﺳﺎم وﺣﺎم وﻳﺎﻓﺚ ﻓﻮﻟﺪ ﻟﺴﺎم‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫َﻋﻦ َْﳛ َﲕ ﺑﻦ َﺳﻌِﻴﺪ‪َ ،‬ﻋﻦ َﺳﻌِﻴﺪ ﺑﻦ اﻟ ُْﻤ َﺴﻴ‪‬ﺐ‪َ ،‬ﻋﻦ أﰊ ُﻫَﺮﻳﺮة‪ ،‬ﻗَ َ‬
‫‪9‬‬
‫ﺎل َر ُﺳﻮل اﷲ َ‬ ‫ﺎل‪ :‬ﻗَ َ‬
‫اﻟﻌﺮب وﻓﺎرس واﻟﺮوم واﳋﲑ ﻓﻴﻬﻢ ووﻟﺪ ﻟﻴﺎﻓﺚ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج واﻟﱰك واﻟﺼﻘﺎﻟﺒﺔ‪ ،‬وﻻَ ﺧﲑ ﻓﻴﻬﻢ ووﻟﺪ ﳊﺎم اﻟﻘﺒﻂ واﻟﱪﺑﺮ واﻟﺴﻮدان‪.‬‬
‫ﻧﻌﻠﻢ أﺳﻨﺪﻩ َﻋﻦ َْﳛ َﲕ ﺑﻦ َﺳﻌِﻴﺪ‪َ ،‬ﻋﻦ أﰊ ُﻫَﺮﻳﺮة إﻻ‪‬‬ ‫‪‬‬ ‫ﻳﺚ ﻻ ﻧـَ ْﻌﻠَﻢ َرَو ُاﻩ َﻋﻦ اﻟﻨِ‪‬ﱯ َ ‪‬‬ ‫ﻗﺎل اﻟﺒﺰار ‪ :‬وﻫ َﺬا ْ ِ‬
‫ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ َﻋﻠَﻴﻪ َو َﺳﻠﻢ إﻻ‪ ‬أَﺑُﻮ ُﻫَﺮﻳﺮة ‪‬ﺬ اﻹﺳﻨﺎد‪ ،‬وﻻَ ُ‬ ‫ّ‬ ‫ُ‬ ‫اﳊَﺪ ُ‬ ‫ََ‬
‫ِ‬
‫ﺎﻋﺔٌ ﻣ ْﻦ أ َْﻫ ِﻞ اﻟْﻌ ْﻠ ِﻢ واﺣﺘﻤﻠﻮا ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻪ‪ ،‬ورواﻩ ﻏﲑﻩ َﻋﻦ َْﳛ َﲕ ﺑﻦ َﺳﻌﻴﺪ ﻣﺮﺳﻼ وﱂ ﻳﺴﻨﺪﻩ إﳕﺎ ﺟﻌﻠﻪ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ﲨ‬ ‫ﻪ‬ ‫ﻨ‬
‫ْ‬ ‫ﻋ‬ ‫‪‬ث‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫ﺣ‬ ‫ﺪ‬‫ْ‬ ‫ﻗ‬
‫َ‬‫و‬ ‫اﺑﻨﻪ‬ ‫‪‬‬‫ﻻ‬ ‫إ‬ ‫ﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺰ‬ ‫ﻳ‬ ‫ﻦ‬ ‫ﻋ‬ ‫َ‬‫ﻻ‬ ‫و‬ ‫ﺳﻨﺎن‪،‬‬ ‫ﻳﺰﻳﺪ ﺑﻦ‬
‫َ َ َ َ ُ ََ َ‬ ‫َ‬
‫ِ‬ ‫ٍ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬
‫ٍ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫‪‬‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ٍ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬ ‫ِ‬
‫ي‪.‬‬
‫ﺿ ‪‬ﻌ َﻔﻪُ َْﳛ َﲕ ﺑْ ُﻦ َﻣﻌﲔ َواﻟْﺒُ َﺨﺎر ‪‬‬
‫وق‪َ ،‬و َ‬
‫ﺻ ُﺪ ٌ‬
‫ﺎل أَﺑُﻮ َﺣﺎﰎ‪َ :‬‬
‫ي َﻋ ْﻦ أَﺑﻴﻪ‪ .‬ﻓَ ُﻤ َﺤ ‪‬ﻤ ٌﺪ‪َ :‬وﺛـ َﻘﻪُ اﺑْ ُﻦ ﺣﺒ‪‬ﺎ َن‪َ ،‬وﻗَ َ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﻗﻮل َﺳﻌﻴﺪ‪) .‬ﻓﻴﻪ ُﳏَ ‪‬ﻤ ُﺪ ﺑْ ُﻦ ﻳَﺰ َﻳﺪ ﺑْ ِﻦ ﺳﻨَﺎن ‪‬‬
‫اﻟﺮَﻫﺎو ‪‬‬
‫ﺎﻋ ٌﺔ‬‫ﲨ‬ ‫و‬ ‫ﲕ‬ ‫ﳛ‬ ‫ﻪ‬‫ﻔ‬ ‫ﻌ‬ ‫ﺿ‬ ‫و‬ ‫‪،‬‬ ‫ِ‬
‫ﻳﺚ‬ ‫ِ‬
‫ﺪ‬ ‫ِ‬
‫ﺼ ْﺪ ُ َ َ َ ُ َ ‪َْ ُ َ َ ُ ‬‬
‫اﳊ‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ﺎر‬ ‫ﻘ‬ ‫ﻣ‬ ‫‪:‬‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ﺎ‬ ‫ﺨ‬ ‫ْﺒ‬
‫ﻟ‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ﺎل‬ ‫ﻗ‬‫و‬ ‫‪.‬‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ﺎل‪َ :‬ﳏَﻠ‪‬ﻪُ اﻟ ‪‬‬
‫ﺎﰎ‪ ،‬ﻓَـ َﻘ َ‬‫ﺎن وﺛـ‪َ ‬ﻘﻪُ أَﺑُﻮ َﺣ ٍِ‬
‫وﻳ ِﺰ ُ ِ ٍ‬
‫َ َ ‪َ ََ َ َ َْ ُ َ ‬‬ ‫ﻳﺪ ﺑْ ُﻦ ﺳﻨَ َ‬ ‫ََ‬

‫‪123‬‬
 ## Between the narrations of Tirmidhi and Bazzar there is a contradiction
with regards to which progeny the Romans fall into. In the narration of
Tirmidhi, Yaa-fith is the father of the 'Roman', whereas in the narration of
Bazzar the 'Roman' fall under the progeny of 'Saam', 'the blessed progeny'.

Due to the strength of the narration of Tirmidhi, and the weakness that
exists in the narration of Bazzar, preference will be given to the narration of
Tirmidhi, which places the 'Romans' as the off-spring of Yaa-fith.

What lends strength to this also is the wording of Bazzar that 'goodness' has
been placed in the progeny of Saam, whereas hardly any good can be found
in the 'Roman' nation when one studies the history of man. Rather, it was at
their hands that most of the persecution of the Banu Israil occurred.

Quteiby (Ibn Quteiba al-Deenawary) has mentioned that all the Ambiya
Alaihi Salaam that were sent were from the progeny of Saam10. Allamah
Munazir Ahsan Ghilani has written that one cannot find any mention, in the
records of history, of a Nabi coming from the race of the 'Roman'11.

According to the narration of Bazzaar the off-spring of Yaa-fith is Ya'juj and Ma'juj,
the Turks and the Saqaalibah.

Wahb ibn Munabbih has described Yaa-fith as the father of 'The Turk' and has
mentioned that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj are from his progeny. (Ru-hul Ma'aani)

Allamah ibn Kathir, Allamah Abu-al-Laith Samarqandi, Allamah Abu-al-Hasan

Maawardi, and many others have mentioned in their Tafasir that the Ya'juj and
Ma'juj are from the progeny of Yaa-fith ibn Nuh.

According to what has been quoted from Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Abbas12:

• the progeny of Saam is whitish-brown / tanned

• the progeny of Haam is black and a little white

ِ ‫رر ﰲ ﺗَِﻔ‬‫ َدرج اﻟﺪ‬10

‫ ﺳﻮرة ﻣﺮﱘ‬:‫ﺴ َﻮر‬ ‫ﺴﲑ اﻵ ِي واﻟ‬ ُْ
11
‫دﺟﺎﱃ ﻓﺘﻨﻪ اور اس ﻛﺎ ﺧﻂ و ﺧﺎل‬
‫ وﻛﺎن ﻟﻪ وﻟﺪ راﺑﻊ وﻫﻮ ﻛﻨﻌﺎن اﻟﺬي‬،‫ وﰲ وﻟﺪ ﻳﺎﻓﺚ اﻟﺼﻔﺮة واﳊﻤﺮة‬،‫ وﰲ وﻟﺪ ﺣﺎم ﺳﻮاد وﺑﻴﺎض ﻗﻠﻴﻞ‬،‫ ﰲ وﻟﺪ ﺳﺎم ﺑﻴﺎض وأدﻣﺔ‬:‫ وﻗﺎل اﺑﻦ ﻋﺒﺎس‬12
‫ اﻟﺸﻴﺦ اﻟﻌﻼﻣﺔ ﳏﻤﺪ اﻷﻣﲔ ﺑﻦ ﻋﺒﺪ اﷲ اﻷرﻣﻲ اﻟﻌﻠﻮي اﳍﺮري‬:‫ واﻟﻌﺮب ﺗﺴﻤﻴﻪ ﻳﺎم ﺗﻔﺴﲑ ﺣﺪاﺋﻖ اﻟﺮوح واﻟﺮﳛﺎن ﰲ رواﰊ ﻋﻠﻮم اﻟﻘﺮآن اﳌﺆﻟﻒ‬،‫ﻏﺮق‬
‫اﻟﺸﺎﻓﻌﻲ‬
124
 • the progeny of Yaa-fith if yellowish and reddish

Muqatil ibn Suleiman13 has mentioned:

• The progeny of Saam is the Arab, the people of Iraq, the people of Iran, the
people of Ahwaaz (province of Iran), the people of Hirah (Iraq - No longer
exists -Add from hasha of Hayatus-Sahaba), the people of Mausil (Iraq) and
the people of al-Aal.
(Note: Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam was from Iraq, thus his entire progeny shall
be from Saam, i.e. Semite.)

• The progeny of Haam is all the black, the Qibti (Copts of North-Africa), the
Spanish and Portuguese, the Berbers (North Africa), the people of Sindh
(Part of Pakistan) and of Hind (India/Bangladesh/Pakistan)

• The progeny of Yaa-fith is the Turk, the Roman, the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, the
Chinese and the people of Khorasaan (northeast of Greater Persia, including
part of Central Asia and Afghanistan. ) until Halawaan (probably the
pharaohic city close to Cairo)

A point of interest is that in the narration of Bazzaar mention has been made of
'goodness' being in the progeny of Saam, whilst the progeny of Yaa-fith has hardly
any good within.

This is quite in contrast to what has been penned down into the books of history
and genealogy, which shows the progeny of Yaa-fith to be full of blessings and
goodness, whilst the progeny of Haam (primarily the black nation) has been labeled
as the accursed nation14, cursed to be slaves, and cursed to be of a dark colored
skin. (Na uuzu billah)

13
،‫ واﻟﻘﺒﻂ‬،‫ ووﻟﺪ ﺣﺎم اﻟﺴﻮدان ﻛﻠﻬﺎ‬،‫ وأﻫﻞ اﻟﻌﺎل‬،‫ وأﻫﻞ اﳌﻮﺻﻞ‬،‫ وأﻫﻞ اﳊﲑة‬،‫ وأﻫﻞ اﻷﻫﻮاز‬،‫ وأﻫﻞ ﻓﺎرس‬،‫ وأﻫﻞ اﻟﺴﻮاد‬،‫ﻓﻮﻟﺪ ﺳﺎم اﻟﻌﺮب‬
‫ ﺳﻮرة‬- ‫ وأﻫﻞ ﺧﺮاﺳﺎن إﱃ ﺣﻠﻮان ) ﺗﻔﺴﲑ ﻣﻘﺎﺗﻞ اﺑﻦ ﺳﻠﻴﻤﺎن‬،‫ واﻟﺼﲔ‬،‫ وﻣﺄﺟﻮج‬،‫ وﻳﺄﺟﻮج‬،‫ واﻟﺮوم‬،‫ ووﻟﺪ ﻳﺎﻓﺚ اﻟﱰك‬،‫ واﳍﻨﺪ‬،‫ واﻟﺴﻨﺪ‬،‫ وﺑﺮﺑﺮ‬،‫واﻷﻧﺪﻟﺲ‬
(‫ﻧﻮح‬
14
.‫ ( ﺳﺎم و ﻫﻮ وﱄ ﻋﻬﺪ أﺑﻴﻪ و وﻟﺪﻩ إرم و أرﻓﺨﺸﺪ‬33 - ‫ﻓﻤﻦ ﻫﺬﻩ اﻟﺮواﻳﺎت اﻟﻜﺎذﺑﺔ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻘﻞ ﰲ "درج اﻟﺪرر" )ﺳﻮرة آل ﻋﻤﺮان‬
‫ و ﺣﺎم وﻫﻮ اﻟﻄﺮﻳﺪ اﻟﻤﺪﻋﻮ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ ووﻟﺪﻩ ﻗﺮط وﻛﻮش وﻛﻨﻌﺎن‬.‫اﻟﻤﺒﺮك اﻟﻤﺮﺿﻲ ووﻟﺪﻩ اﻟﱰك واﳋﺰر واﻷﺳﺒﺎن واﻟﺼﻘﺎﻟﺐ وﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج‬
ّ ‫و ﻳﺎﻓﺚ وﻫﻮ‬
‫ﻣﻨﻬﻢ اﳍﻨﺪ واﻟﺴﻨﺪ واﻟﺴﻮدان‬
125
One thus understands that the notion of the 'black nation' being 'third-class', or a
'nation of slaves', etc, and the 'white nation' being the 'selected race', this was in
fact nothing but a 'lie' of the 'Ya'juj and Ma'juj, who has forever sought to establish
themselves as 'the selected race' with the rest of mankind being inferior to them.

It was this very notion which would later be termed as 'the inferior Goyem (non-
Ashkenazi Jew) race'; 'white apartheid'; the theory of 'survival of the fittest, at the
expense of the weaker race'; Hitler's policy of Jewish slaughter, etc. One must
understand that from the thousands killed under Hitler's rule, hardly were any from
the 'Ashkanzi, European Jewish nation. (Add quote)

The lineage of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj as mentioned in the present-day Bible

Similar to what has been mentioned from above, the present-day Bible too makes
mention of Saam, Haam and Yaa-fith, and of Ya'juj and Ma'juj being of their
progeny, with a slight change in pronunciation, i.e. Shem, Ham, Japheth, and
Magog.

A few points of note made regarding Yaa-fith in the present-day Bible, and in other
ancient records, are as follows:
• Genesis 5:32. The 500-year old Noah became a father to Shem, Ham, and Japheth.

• Genesis 10:1-2. Japheth had seven sons after the flood.

• 1 Chronicles 1:5. The seven sons of Japheth, viz.

a) Gomer, Magog, Madai, Javan, Tubal, Meshek and Tiras.
b) The sons of Gomer: Ashkenaz, Riphath and Togarmah.
c) The sons of Javan: Elishah, Tarshish, the Kittites and the Rodanites.

‫ ﻓﺄﺧﱪ ﺑﺬﻟﻚ‬،‫ﻧﺎﺋﻤﺎ‬
ً ‫ وﻛﺎن أﺑﻮﻩ ﻧﻮح‬،‫ ﺑﺴﺒﺐ أﻧﻪ ﻧﻈﺮ إﱃ ﺳﻮأة أﺑﻴﻪ ﻓﻀﺤﻚ‬،‫( ان اﷲ ﻏﲑ ﻟﻮن ﺣﺎم ﺑﻦ ﻧﻮح‬40 - ‫و ﻣﺎ ﻧﻘﻞ ﰲ ﺗﻔﺴﲑ "روح اﻟﺒﻴﺎن )روم‬
‫ ﻓﺴﻮدﻩ اﷲ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻰ ﻓﺘﻮﻟﺪ ﻣﻨﻪ اﻟﻬﻨﺪ واﻟﺤﺒﺸﺔ‬،‫ﻓﺪﻋﺎ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ‬
‫ ﻓﺘﻨﺎول ﺳﺎم وﻳﺎﻓﺚ رداء ﻓﺄﻟﻘﻴﺎﻩ ﻋﻠﻰ‬،‫ ﰒ ذﻛﺮ أن ﻧﻮﺣﺎً ﻋﻠﻴﻪ اﻟﺴﻼم ﻧﺎم ﻓﺮأى ﺣﺎم ﻋﺮﻳﻪ ﻓﺄﻇﻬﺮ ذﻟﻚ ﻷﺧﻮﻳﻪ‬: ( 45 - ‫و ﻣﺎ ﻧﻘﻞ ﰲ ﻧﻈﻢ اﻟﺪرر )ﻫﻮد‬
‫ ﻓﻠﻤﺎ ﻋﻠﻢ ﻧﻮح ﻣﺎ ﺻﻨﻊ اﺑﻨﻪ اﻷﺻﻐﺮ دﻋﺎ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ أن ﻳﻜﻮن ﻋﺒﺪاً ﻷﺧﻮﻳﻪ‬،‫ﻤﺎ ﻣﺪﺑﺮﻳﻦ ﻓﻮارﻳﺎ ﻋﺮى أﺑﻴﻬﻤﺎ‬‫أﻛﺘﺎﻓﻬﻤﺎ ﰒ ﺳﻌﻴﺎ ﻋﻠﻰ أﻋﻘﺎ‬

126
The Bible speaks of Gomer and Magog, and describes 'Gomer' as an ally of Gog
(Book of Ezekiel 38:6). This indicates that Gomer and Gog are different. Clear
indication is made in the Bible of Magog being the son of Yaa-fith. As for Gog, who
is shown as the prince of Magog, it is not clear whether he too was from the tribe
'Magog' or from some other tribe.
Phrases of the Bible indicate that Gog was from the tribe of Magog, thus the
translation would be made in the earlier versions of the Bible as 'Gog of Magog',
instead of 'Gog and Magog'.
In the Quraan and Sunnah however clear mention is made of two distinct tribes, i.e.
Ya'juj and Ma'juj, and not Ya'juj of Ma'juj. This shows that besides Magog, there was
another tribe that was, and shall always be the ally of Magog.
It is highly possible that the word 'Ya'juj' means 'man/prince/leader of Gog', and
that it refers to Gomer, the eldest son of Yaa-fith. As for the word 'Magog' it most
likely means 'people of Gog'.
When one peruses the pages of history to locate the lineage of 'Gog', one finds
hardly any mention of this, as though a special effort had been made from the very
beginning to cover the identity of 'Gog'. The reason for this could most possibly
have been to quell any question later arising in the tribes of Magog as to why was
their leader from another tribe.
Anyone who has studied briefly regarding the family knows as 'Rothshield', which
controls majority of the world's resources presently and which is in control of every
Jewish lobby worldwide, and which itself admits being from the descendents of
Ashkenaz, son of Gomer, will know that from amongst the laws their founding
father had set down was that the empire shall be controlled by his eldest son,
followed by his eldest son, and so forth.
If this was indeed a practice he had learnt from his ancestors, it would imply that
according to the custom of this tribe, the eldest son of Yaa-fith (viz. Gomer) would
be ruler over the empire of the progeny of Yaa-fith, which would in turn rule over
the progeny of Saam and Haam. After Gomer, rule would pass onto Ashkenaz
(eldest son of Gomer) and so forth.
The notion of Gog being Gomer is not definite, but it surely does stand out as a
possibility when one glances at the way current satanic lobbies operate, all
operating for centuries under the same Rotshield family, a family that would loudly
boast about its link to Ashkenaz, as well as to Gomer.

127
The Rothshield made known their link to 'Gomer', whose people were once called
Gomermians and later Germans, through the very title they chose for their family,
i.e. 'Rothshield'. The original name of this family was in fact 'Bauer'. It was in 1760
that Amschel Bauer changed the family surname to 'Rothschild' after the red
hexagram or sign signifying 666 hanging over the entrance door ("Rot," is German
for, "Red," "Schild," is German for, "Shield," or, "Sign"). The word 'Rothschild' will
thus means 'shield or sign of The German', and in a broader context it would
probably translate as 'The shield of Gomer, (i.e. Gog, prince of Magog').

The descendents of Ya'juj and Ma'juj

in the light of the narrations

It appears in the narrations of Hakim and Sahih Ibn Hibban that after (or behind) the
Ya'juj and Ma'juj there shall be three great nations, viz.

‫ﻳﺲ‬ِ َ ‫ َوﺗَﺄ ِو‬،‫' ﻣﻨﺴﻚ‬Ta'weel', and 'Taar-ees',15 (or Thaar-lees or Thaa-rees).

َ ‫ َوﺗَﺎر‬،‫ﻳﻞ‬

The phrase 'after/behind' could either be referring to the children of Yaa-fith that
shall be born after Ya'juj and Ma'juj, or to nations that shall be an off-shoot of the
Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

Each of the above three words appear in the Bible and the previous scriptures, with
a slight change in pronunciation. A brief discussion shall thus be made regarding
each of these words:

15
This has been narrated in Sahih Ibn Hibban as a hadith quoted by Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Masood15,
‫ﺼ ْﻠﺒِ ِﻪ أﻟْﻔﺎً ِﻣ َﻦ‬ ِ ِ َ َ‫ ﻗ‬-‫ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ‬- ‫ﱯ‬ ٍ
ُ ‫أﺣ ُﺪ ُﻫ ْﻢ ﻟ‬
َ ‫ﻞ َﻣﺎ ﻳَـْﺘـُﺮُك‬ َ‫ﻮج أﻗ‬
َ ‫ْﺟ‬
ُ ‫ﻮج َوَﻣﺄ‬ ُ ‫ن ﻳَﺄ‬ ‫ "إ‬:‫ﺎل‬
َ ‫ْﺟ‬  ِ‫ َﻋ ِﻦ اﻟﻨ‬،‫ َﻋ ِﻦ اﺑْ ِﻦ َﻣ ْﺴ ُﻌﻮد‬.‫َﻋ ْﻦ َﻋ ْﻤﺮو ﺑﻦ ﻣﻴﻤﻮن اﻷودي‬
(‫ ﻻ ﻳـَ ْﻌﻠَ ُﻢ َﻋ َﺪ َد ُﻫ ْﻢ إِﻻ اﷲُ" )ﺻﺤﻴﺢ اﺑﻦ ﺣﺒﺎن‬.‫ﻳﺲ‬ ِ َ ‫ َوﺗَﺄ ِو‬،‫ ﻣﻨﺴﻚ‬:ً‫ن ِﻣ ْﻦ َوَراﺋِِﻬ ْﻢ َأﳑﺎً ﺛَﻼَﺛﺎ‬ ِ‫ إ‬،‫ِﺔ‬‫رﻳ‬ ‫ﺬ‬ ‫اﻟ‬
َ ‫ َوﺗَﺎر‬،‫ﻳﻞ‬
and by Hakim in his Mustadrak, as a hadith quoted by Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr. Hafiz Dhahabi has agreed to it
being on the conditions of Bukhari and Muslim.

ِ ‫ﺮ‬َُ‫ وﳝ‬،‫َوُﳍﻢ ﺑِﻨَـﻬ ٍﺮ ِﻣﺜْ ِﻞ ِدﺟﻠَ َﺔ‬ ‫ﺮ أ‬َُ‫ " ﻳﺄْﺟﻮج وﻣﺄْﺟﻮج ﳝ‬:‫ﺎل‬ ِ ِ ِ
َ ‫ ﻗَ ْﺪ َﻛﺎ َن ِﰲ َﻫ َﺬا اﻟﻨـ‬:‫ﻮل‬
‫ َوَﻻ‬،ٌ‫ﺮةً َﻣﺎء‬‫ﻬ ِﺮ َﻣ‬ ُ ‫آﺧُﺮُﻫ ْﻢ ﻓَـﻴَـ ُﻘ‬ َ ْ َ ُْ ُ ُ َ َ ُ ُ َ َ َ‫ ﻗ‬،‫ﻪُ َﻋْﻨـ ُﻬ َﻤﺎ‬‫ﻪ ﺑْ ِﻦ َﻋ ْﻤ ٍﺮو َرﺿ َﻲ اﻟﻠ‬‫َﻋ ْﻦ َﻋْﺒﺪ اﻟﻠ‬
‫ﻴﺢ َﻋﻠَﻰ َﺷ ْﺮ ِط‬ ِ ‫ﻳﺚ‬ ِ ِ َ‫ ﺗَﺎ ِوﻳﺲ وﺗَﺎ ِوﻳﻞ وﻧ‬:‫ وﻣﻦ ﺑـﻌ َﺪﻫﻢ ﺛََﻼﺛَﺔُ أُﻣ ٍﻢ‬،‫ﺎﻋ ًﺪا‬
ِ ‫ﺘِ ِﻪ ﻓَﺼ‬‫رﻳ‬ُ‫ﻻ ﺗـَﺮَك أَﻟْ ًﻔﺎ ِﻣﻦ ذ‬ِ‫ﳝَُﻮت رﺟﻞ إ‬
ٌ ‫ﺻﺤ‬ َ ٌ ‫ﻚ ُﺷ ْﻌﺒَﺔُ« َﻫ َﺬا َﺣﺪ‬  ‫ﻚ » َﺷ‬ ٌ ‫ﻚ َوَﻣْﻨ َﺴ‬
ٌ ‫ﺎﺳ‬ ََ َ َ َ ْ ُ َْ ْ ََ َ ْ َ ٌ َُ ُ
‫ ﻋﻠﻰ ﺷﺮط اﻟﺒﺨﺎري وﻣﺴﻠﻢ‬- 8505 [‫ ﻣﻦ ﺗﻠﺨﻴﺺ اﻟﺬﻫﱯ‬- ‫ َوَﱂْ ﳜُْ ِﺮ َﺟﺎﻩُ " ]اﻟﺘﻌﻠﻴﻖ‬،‫ﲔ‬ ِ ْ ‫ﻴ َﺨ‬ْ‫اﻟﺸ‬
‫ وﻧﺎﺳﻚ‬،‫ وﺗﺎر ﻟﻴﺲ‬،‫ "ﺗﺄوﻳﻞ‬:‫ وأﻣﺎ ﰲ اﳌﻄﺎﻟﺐ اﻟﻌﺎﻟﻴﺔ ﻓﻬﻲ‬."‫ وﻣﻨﺴﻚ‬،‫ وﺛﺎرﻟﻴﺲ‬،‫وأﻣﺎ ﻋﻨﺪ اﻟﻄﻴﺎﻟﺴﻲ ﻓﻬﻲ "ﺗﺄوﻳﻞ‬

128
 The tribes of , ‫ و‬, ‫ر‬

a)The first off-shoot - ‫ﻣﻨﺴﻚ‬

The statement of Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr, which has been narrated by
Haakim16, quotes the word as '‫ ' ك‬and '‫' ك‬.

Ibn al-Faqih in Al-Buldaan17 has quoted a statement of Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr
regarding the people of the land of Khazar (‫)ﺧﺰر‬. In this narration the wording is
'‫ك‬7 ' (instead of ‫ ) ك‬and '‫ك‬7 ' (instead of ‫) ك‬.

In the present-day Bible18 the three tribes who shall be under the rule of Ma'juj are
listed as 'Roosh', 'Maashik' and 'Tubal'.

It thus seems most probable that the words ‫ ك‬, ‫ك‬7 , and ‫ك‬7 are all correct,
and refers to what in English is written as ' Meshek ', the sixth son of Yaa-fith19, and
the lands of his progeny. (This pronunciation is attained by reading the '‫ 'ن‬as a
'silent letter', given it the sound of 'Meih', thus creating 'Meih-shik' and 'Maih-sik'

Later in history, this word would undergo various changes, and lands populated by
tribes loyal to 'Meshek', would be named after him, for example Moscow (which
was at first 'Mosky') and Minsk20.

(‫ )اﳌﺴﺘﺪرك‬- «ُ‫ﻚ ُﺷ ْﻌﺒَﺔ‬

 ‫ﻚ » َﺷ‬
ٌ ‫ﻚ َوَﻣْﻨ َﺴ‬ ِ َ‫ ﺗَﺎ ِوﻳﺲ وﺗَﺎ ِوﻳﻞ و ﻧ‬:‫ وﻣﻦ ﺑـﻌ َﺪﻫﻢ ﺛََﻼﺛَﺔُ أُﻣ ٍﻢ‬16
ٌ ‫ﺎﺳ‬ ََ ََ َ ْ ُ َْ ْ ََ

(‫ أﺑﻮ ﻋﺒﺪ اﷲ أﲪﺪ ﺑﻦ ﳏﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ إﺳﺤﺎق اﳍﻤﺪاﱐ اﳌﻌﺮوف ﺑﺎﺑﻦ اﻟﻔﻘﻴﻪ‬- ‫ ﻳﻘﺎل ﻹﺣﺪاﳘﺎ ﻣﻨﺸﻚ وﻣﺎﺷﻚ )اﻟﺒﻠﺪان‬،‫ وﺧﻠﻒ اﳋﺰر ّأﻣﺘﺎن‬17
18
‫ ( )وأﰐ ﺑﻚ ﻋﻠﻰ أرﺿﻲ ﻟﻜﻲ ﺗﻌﺮﻓﲏ اﻷﻣﻢ ﺣﲔ أﺗﻘﺪس ﻓﻴﻚ أﻣﺎم‬... ‫ﻛﺘﺎب ﺣﺰﻗﻴﺎل اﻹﺻﺤﺎح اﻟﺘﺎﺳﻊ واﻟﺜﻼﺛﲔ )ﻟﺬﻟﻚ ﺗﻨﺒﺄ ﻳﺎ اﺑﻦ آدم وﻗﻞ ﳉﻮج‬
‫ ﻫﺎ أﻧﺎ ذا ﻋﻠﻴﻚ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج رﺋﻴﺲ روش ﻣﺎﺷﻚ وﺗﻮﺑﺎل‬... ‫ وﻳﻜﻮن ﰲ ذﻟﻚ اﻟﻴﻮم ﻳﻮم ﳎﻲء ﺟﻮج ﻋﻠﻰ أرض إﺳﺮاﺋﻴﻞ‬... ‫أﻋﻴﻨﻬﻢ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج‬
19
1 Chronicles 1:5. The seven sons of Japheth, viz. Gomer, Magog, Madai, Javan, Tubal, Meshek and
Tiras.
20
Minsk is the capital and largest city of Belarus, situated on the Svislach and the Nyamiha Rivers. Minsk is the
administrative capital of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) and seat of the Executive Secretary.
(Ashkenazi Jews and their link with Minsk)

During its first centuries, Minsk was a city with a predominantly Early East Slavic population (the forefathers of
modern-day Belarusians). After the 1569 Polish–Lithuanian union, the city became a destination for migrating Poles
129
 ……………………………

b) The second and third empire - 21‫ ر س‬and ‫و ل‬

With certainty to pinpoint these two nations is difficult. However there is great
inclination towards them referring to Tiras and Tubal, the 5th and 7th son of Yaa-
fith.

1 Chronicles 1:5. The seven sons of Japheth, viz. Gomer, Magog,

Madai, Javan,
Tubal, Meshek and Tiras.

This would also correspond with the words of the narrations22 that mention:

(‫ ﻣﺮﻓﻮع‬- ‫ ﻻ ﻳَـ ْﻌﻠَ ُﻢ َﻋ َﺪ َد ُﻫ ْﻢ إِﻻ اﷲُ" )ﺻﺤﻴﺢ اﺑﻦ ﺣﺒﺎن‬.‫ﻳﺲ‬ ِ ِ ِِ ِ ِ

َ ‫ َوﺗَﺄو‬،‫ ﻣﻨﺴﻚ‬:ً‫ن ﻣ ْﻦ َوَراﺋﻬ ْﻢ َأﳑﺎً ﺛَﻼَﺛﺎ‬ ‫إ‬
َ ‫ َوﺗَﺎر‬،‫ﻳﻞ‬
(‫ﻚ ُﺷ ْﻌﺒَﺔُ« )اﳌﺴﺘﺪرك ﻣﻮﻗﻮف‬
 ‫ﻚ » َﺷ‬
ٌ ‫ﻚ َوَﻣْﻨ َﺴ‬ ِ َ‫ ﺗَﺎ ِوﻳﺲ وﺗَﺎ ِوﻳﻞ وﻧ‬:‫و ﻣﻦ ﺑـﻌ َﺪﻫﻢ ﺛََﻼﺛَﺔُ أُﻣ ٍﻢ‬
ٌ ‫ﺎﺳ‬ ََ ََ َ ْ ُ َْ ْ َ َ
'after the Ya'juj and Ma'juj shall come three great nations',

(who worked as administrators, clergy, teachers and soldiers) and Jews (Ashkenazim) At the time of the 1897
census under the Russian Empire, Jews were the largest ethnic group in Minsk, at 52% of the population, with
47,500 of the 91,000 residents.[16] Other substantial ethnic groups were Russians (25.5%), Poles (11.4%) and
Belarusians (9%).

After 'The Holocaust', the percentage of Jews dropped to less than 10%, since from then on these Jews set out on a
mass-scale emigration to Israel, the US, and Germany. Today only about 10,000 Jews live in Minsk. The traditional
minorities of Poles and Tatars have remained at much the same size (17,000 and 3,000 respectively).

### The point of note from the article above is the link this land played in 'gathering the Ashkenazi Jew', who
migrated towards it from the lands of Ashkenaz (Khazar) from the year 1569 onwards, and thereafter from 1980
onwards (300 years later) driving them in huge numbers towards Israel, the USA, and Germany, in order that
through their numbers and satanic tricks they could control these three most significant lands.

As for the role Moscow (city of The Kremlin) played in the Ashkenazi wars of recent times, that is not hidden to any
who have even a little knowledge regarding Vladimir Stalin and his satanic era.
21
The word appears in the narrations with various pronunciations, viz:
‫ ﺛﺎرﻟﻴﺲ‬- Thaar-lees (Musnad Tayaalisi) , ‫ ﺗﺎر ﻟﻴﺲ‬- Taar-lees (Mataalib-Aaliya) and ‫ ﺗﺎرﻳﺲ‬- Taar-ees
(Ibn-Hibban).
(‫ ﻣﺮﻓﻮع‬- ‫ ﻻ ﻳـَ ْﻌﻠَ ُﻢ َﻋ َﺪ َد ُﻫ ْﻢ إِﻻ اﷲُ" )ﺻﺤﻴﺢ اﺑﻦ ﺣﺒﺎن‬.‫ﻳﺲ‬ ِ ِ ِِ ِ ِ 22
َ ‫ َوﺗَﺎر‬،‫ﻳﻞ‬َ ‫ َوﺗَﺄو‬،‫ ﻣﻨﺴﻚ‬:ً‫ن ﻣ ْﻦ َوَراﺋﻬ ْﻢ َأﳑﺎً ﺛَﻼَﺛﺎ‬ ‫إ‬
(‫ﻚ ُﺷ ْﻌﺒَﺔُ« )اﳌﺴﺘﺪرك ﻣﻮﻗﻮف‬  ‫ﻚ » َﺷ‬ ٌ ‫ﻚ َوَﻣْﻨ َﺴ‬ ِ َ‫ ﺗَﺎ ِوﻳﺲ وﺗَﺎ ِوﻳﻞ وﻧ‬:‫و ﻣﻦ ﺑـﻌ َﺪﻫﻢ ﺛََﻼﺛَﺔُ أُﻣ ٍﻢ‬
ٌ ‫ﺎﺳ‬ ََ ََ َ ْ ُ َْ ْ َ َ

130
(i.e. the 5th, 6th and 7th son of Yaa-fith, which shall also be under the rule of
Magog, who in turn is ruled by Gog (Gomer).

Thus from the seven sons of Yaa-fith, it seems that indication has been made
towards five in the narrations above, viz. Gomer (‫وج‬96: ); and Magog (‫وج‬6: );
followed thereafter by Tubal (‫ ;) و ل‬Meshek (‫ ) ك‬and Tiras (‫) ر س‬. Only Madai
and Javan were left out.

As with Meshek, many nations would later affiliate itself with Tiras. One of note is
the lands that would be ruled by the Czar. In fact in the Slovic language the full
word is 'Tsaris' which translates into 'Tsar'.

The empires of The Czar/Tsaris included:

• The First Bulgarian23 Empire, in 913–1018

• The Second Bulgarian Empire, in 1185–1396
• The Serbian Empire, in 1346–1371
• The Tsardom of Russia24, in 1547–1721 (replaced in 1721 by imperator, but
remaining in use outside Russia – and also officially in relation to several
regions – until 1917)

23
The country's name, Bulgaria is taken from the word, Bulgars, an extinct tribe of Turkic origin, which
created the country. Their name is not completely understood and difficult to trace back earlier than
the 4th century AD. but it is possibly derived from the Proto-Turkic word bulģha ("to mix", "shake",
"stir") and its derivative bulgak ("revolt", "disorder") (which is a unique feature of the 'Yajuj and
Ma'juj').
24
Russia is the largest country in the world by area, covering more than one-eighth of the Earth's
inhabited land area, and the ninth most populous, with over 144 million people at the end of
December 2017

## From the history of the three 'Tsar empires' discussed, i.e. The Russian Empire (which then
developed into an even bigger USSR), The Mighty Serbian Empire and The Bulgarian Empire, one point
that emerges from all is the role that these empires played in preventing Muslim Rule reaching
Western Europe, and in making the biggest contributions towards collapsing the Muslim Ottoman
Caliphate.

131
• The Tsardom of Bulgaria, in 1908–1946

As for the meaning of 'Tsar' itself, it was originally a title used to designate East and
South Slavic monarchs or supreme rulers of Eastern Europe. As a system of
government in the Tsardom of Russia and the Russian Empire, it is known as Tsarist
autocracy, or Tsarism. The term is derived from the Latin word Caesar , which was
intended to mean "Emperor" in the European medieval sense of the term.

Pinpointing the location of the Ya'juj, Ma'juj

and their 3 off-shoot clans

To gain a better understanding of the lands occupied by Gomer (‫وج‬6: ), Magog

(‫وج‬6: ), Tobal (‫) و ل‬, Mashek (‫ ) ك‬and Tiras (‫ ) ر س‬a few maps of the world, in
accordance to how the positions of the lands were described prior to 1900, have
been provided.

…………………………………………………….

Map 1 - World According to Herodotus, the Greek (5th century BC).

Take note of the location of Mt Haemus (today known as the Balcan Mountains)
and Mt Taurus (bottom and left of Pontus Euginus - also spelt as Póntos Áxeinos,
meaning 'dark grey sea'), which would later be called 'the Black Sea', and of the
area populated by the people called Skythia (above the Black Sea ), which was the
Greek name for Magogites, the progeny of Magog.

132
The names of places and tribes on this map were in accordance to names assigned to these
areas and tribes by the Greek.

Flavius Josephus, a Jewish-Roman historian, approximately six hundred years later, while
writing his books on history at the bequest of his Roman masters, would explain much of
these Greek names.

Part of what he wrote in his book 'Antiquities of the Jews Book 1, chapter 6' is as follows:

• Gomer founded those whom the Greeks now call Galatians, [Galls,] but were then
called Gomerites.
• Magog founded those that from him were named Magogites, but who are by the
Greeks called Scythians.
• Now as to Javan and Madai, the sons of Japhet; from Madai came the Madeans,
who are called Medes, by the Greeks; but from Javan, Ionia, and all the Grecians,
are derived.
• Thobel founded the Thobelites, who are now called Iberes; and the Mosocheni were
founded by Mosoch; now they are Cappadocians.
• Thiras also called those whom he ruled over Thirasians; but the Greeks changed the
name into Thracians.

133
 Map 2 - Isidore's Etymologiae - 7th Century

Isidore of Seville (a scholar described by the 19th-century historian Montalembert as, "The
last scholar of the ancient world.") had drawn this map, showing the lands populated by the
descendents of Saam (Sem), Haam (Ham) and Yaa-fith (Japhet), in his encyclopedia, known
as 'Isidore's Etymologiae', written close to his death, in 636.

The first printed version of this book was made available in 1472, and it is this map that is
regarded to be the first map included in a printed book.

• According to this map, the 3 famous tribes of Tiras (‫) ر س‬, Tubel (‫) و ل‬, and
Meshech (‫) ك‬, populated the land below The Black Sea.
• Gomer (‫وج‬6: ) is shown above the Black Sea as well as to its bottom right.
• A tribe called the 'Ashkenaz' is shown to have been between the Black Sea (left)
and The Caspian (‫ ) زر‬Sea (right).
• No direct mention is made of Magog (‫وج‬6: ).
134
 • The land of 'Europe' is described as 'The land of Yaa-Fith (Japhet), which is similar
to the description given in the hadith for Yaa-fith as ' ‫روم‬#‫و ا‬%‫ ا‬- The father of the
25
Roman', as narrated in the Sunan of Imam Tirmidhi.

Map 3 - Robert Wilkinson 19th century

• This map, though not so clear, outlines the 3 lands populated by Saam,
Haam (Ham) and Yaa-fith (spelt here as Joaphet). This map was prepared in
1853, which makes one understand that until prior to the mid-19th century,
Shem was associated with all of Asia, Ham with all of Africa and Japheth
with all of Europe.
• The land of 'Gog' can be made out at the top-right of the yellowish area.

25
(‫ ﻫﺬا ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﺣﺴﻦ )اﻟﱰﻣﺬي‬.‫ وﺣﺎم أﺑﻮ اﳊﺒﺶ‬،‫ وﻳﺎﻓﺚ أﺑﻮ اﻟﺮوم‬،‫ ﺳﺎم أﺑﻮ اﻟﻌﺮب‬:‫ أن رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ ﻗﺎل‬،‫ﻋﻦ ﲰﺮة ﺑﻦ ﺟﻨﺪب‬
.‫ ُﻘﻮ َن‬‫ َوِر َﺟﺎﻟُﻪُ ُﻣ َﻮﺛـ‬،‫ ِﰲ اﻟْ َﻜﺒِ ِﲑ‬‫ﺒَـَﺮِاﱐ‬‫و ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ َرَو ُاﻩ اﻟﻄ‬
135
 Map 4 - Khazaria (850 to 965)
The land between The Black Sea and the Caspian Sea

This map shows the area known as Khazaria (‫) زر‬, which lies between the Caspian
and the Black Sea. Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-Aas, and many historians
thereafter made mention of this land (Khazaria) being the prime spot around which
the tribes of the Ya'juj and the Ma'juj resided.

Mention of (‫ر‬ ) Khazaria in relation to the Ya'juj and Ma'juj

1) Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-Aas described the known world in his time as
follows26:

26
‫ ﻓﺮأس‬.‫ ﺻﻮرة اﻟﺪﻧﻴﺎ ﻋﻠﻰ ﺧﻤﺴﺔ أﺟﺰاء ﻛﺮأس اﻟﻄﻴﺮ واﻟﺠﻨﺎﺣﻴﻦ واﻟﺼﺪر واﻟﺬﻧﺐ‬:‫اﻟﺴﻬﻤﻲ‬
ّ ‫وﻗﺎل ﻋﺒﺪ اﷲ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻤﺮو ﺑﻦ اﻟﻌﺎص ﺑﻦ واﺋﻞ‬
‫ وﺧﻠﻒ اﻟﻬﻨﺪ‬،‫ واﻟﺠﻨﺎح اﻷﻳﻤﻦ اﻟﻬﻨﺪ‬.‫ ووراء واق واق ﻣﻦ اﻷﻣﻢ ﻣﺎ ﻻ ﻳﺤﺼﻲ إﻻ اﷲ‬،‫ وﺧﻠﻒ اﻟﺼﻴﻦ أ ّﻣﺔ ﻳﻘﺎل ﻟﻬﺎ واق واق‬،‫اﻟﺪﻧﻴﺎ اﻟﺼﻴﻦ‬
136
 'The form of the world is comprised of five portions, similar to the head of a bird, its two
wings, the chest and the tail.

The head is 'Sween' (China), beyond which lies a nation known as 'Waaq Waaq. (Islands past
China, which include Japan, Taiwan, Philippines, Indonesia, etc) And after Waaq Waaq are
nations whose numbers only Almighty Allah knows. (Americas)

The right wing is Hind (India), beyond which lies the ocean. And there is none beyond that.

The left wing is Khazar, beyond which lies two nations,

ions, one of which is Menshek or
Mashik. And behind Menshek or Maashik are the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, making up nations
whose numbers none but Almighty Allah know.

The Khazar Empire was located between as well as North of thee Caspian Sea and the Black
Sea. The lands that lie above this are shown as Russia, and Mongol.

……………………………………………………….

b) The historian, Mas'oodi, has quoted the description of the continents as given by Hermus,
the-Wise, in his writing, known as '‫' ﻣﻌﺮﻓﺔ ﻗﺴﻤﺔ اﻷﻗﺎﻟﻴﻢ‬. The exact date of
o this person is not
known, but it is clear that during the early Greek civilization he was well known.

Hermus divided the land into seven continents, viz.

‫ وﺧﻠﻒ ﻣﺎﺷﻚ وﻣﻨﺸﻚ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج‬،‫ ﻳﻘﺎل ﻹﺣﺪاﻫﻤﺎ ﻣﻨﺸﻚ وﻣﺎﺷﻚ‬،‫ وﺧﻠﻒ اﻟﺨﺰر ّأﻣﺘﺎن‬،‫ واﻟﺠﻨﺎح اﻷﻳﺴﺮ اﻟﺨﺰر‬.‫ وﻟﻴﺲ ﺧﻠﻔﻪ ﺧﻠﻖ‬،‫اﻟﺒﺤﺮ‬
( ‫ اﺑﻦ اﻟﻔﻘﻴﻪ اﻟﻬﻤﺪاﻧﻲ‬:- ‫وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﻦ اﻷﻣﻢ ﻣﺎ ﻻ ﻳﻌﻠﻤﻬﺎ ّإﻻ اﷲ )اﻟﺒﻠﺪان‬

137
1) Hind (India/Pakistan/Bangladesh)
2) Hijaz and Yemen
3) Misr (Egypt)
4) Babylon (Iraq)
5) The land of the Romans (Western and Central Europe)
6) The land of Ya'juj and Ma'juj (Eastern Europe/Asia)
7) Sween (China)
27
In his explanation of the world he placed Babylon (Iraq) at the centre , with the remaining
six circling around it.

Whilst explaining the boundaries of 'The land of the Romans' he wrote, 'Its borders are from
ocean until the land
the Sea of Shaam until the furthest part of Rome which meets with the ocean,
of Khazar and the Land of Ya'juj and Ma'juj, until the borders of Babylon.

As for the Land of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, he described its borders as meeting up with China,
until the Balkh River, and until the Sea of Shaam.

An approximate area designation, in accordance to Hermus would probably be as follows:

1) Hind (India/Pakistan/Bangladesh) - Black circle

2) Hijaz and Yemen - Red Circle

27
:‫ واﻟﺨﺎﻣﺲ‬،‫ أرض ﺑﺎﺑﻞ‬:‫ واﻟﺮاﺑﻊ‬،‫ أرض ﻣﺼﺮ‬:‫ واﻟﺜﺎﻟﺚ‬،‫ اﻟﺤﺠﺎز واﻟﻴﻤﻦ‬:‫ واﻟﺜﺎﻧﻲ‬،‫ اﻟﻬﻨﺪ‬:‫ اﻷول‬- ‫ﻣﻌﺮﻓﺔ ﻗﺴﻤﺔ اﻷﻗﺎﻟﻴﻢ ﻟﻬﺮﻣﺲ اﻟﺤﻜﻴﻢ‬
‫ وﺟﻌﻞ اﻟﺴﺘﺔ اﻟﺒﺎﻗﻴﺔ ﻣﻄﻴﻔﺔ ﺑﻪ و ﺣﺪ اﻷﻗﻠﻴﻢ‬،ً‫ وﺟﻌﻞ اﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺮاﺑﻊ وﺳﻄﺎ‬،‫ أرض اﻟﺼﻴﻦ‬:‫ واﻟﺴﺎﺑﻊ‬،‫ ﻳﺎﺟﻮج وﻣﺎﺟﻮج‬:‫ واﻟﺴﺎدس‬،‫أرض اﻟﺮوم‬
‫ أرض‬:‫ إﻟﻰ ﺣﺪ اﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺮاﺑﻊ وﺣﺪ اﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺴﺎدس‬،‫ إﻟﻰ أرض اﻟﺨﺰر وﻳﺎﺟﻮج وﻣﺎﺟﻮج‬،‫ ﺑﺤﺮ اﻟﺸﺄم إﻟﻰ أﻗﺼﻰ اﻟﺮوم ﻣﻤﺎ ﻳﻠﻲ اﻟﺒﺤﺮ‬:‫اﻟﺨﺎﻣﺲ‬
() ‫ إﻟﻰ ﺑﺤﺮ اﻟﺸﺄم اﻟﺬي ﻳﻠﻲ اﻟﻤﺸﺮق‬،‫اﻟﺼﻴﻦ إﻟﻰ ﻧﻬﺮ ﺑﻠﺦ‬
138
3) Misr (Egypt) - Orange Circle
4) Babylon (Iraq) – Dark Blue Circle
5) The land of the Romans (Western and Central Europe) -Yellow
6) The land of Ya'juj and Ma'juj (North Asia) - Light Blue
7) Sween (China) – Green Circle

……………………………………………………………………………

From the maps shown above, one understands that prior to the year 1900, the lands of the
Ya’juj and Ma’juj would be outlined clearly on the maps of explorers, historians and scholars
of the Bible.

The land to the North would be identified as the lands of Yaa-fith (the father of the Roman).
The progeny of Yaa-fith would then divide, with one group populating the left, creating
Europe, and one group moving to the right, creating North Asia, with Russia and Mongolia
being its hugest states.

The area beginning with Russia until the borders of China would be identified as the lands of
the Ya’juj and Ma’juj, and the area towards the left would be called ‘The lands of Rome’.

The sons of Yaa-fith were seven, but Gomer (Gog, prince of Magog) and Magog established
themselves as the leaders of the lands of the remaining five tribes, thus creating a
‘continent’ described as ‘The lands of Ya’juj and Ma’juj.

Mention of the continent of the ‘Ya’juj and Ma’juj’ in Islamic literature

Abu al-Faraj ibn al-Jauzi quotes in his book on history, Al-Muntazam28:

‘Scholars, besides Ka’b al-Ahbar, have stated that the earth comprises of seven continents,
viz. 1) Hind (India); 2) Hijaz; 3) Misr (Egypt); 4) Babylon (Iraq); 5) Rome; 6) The land of the
Turk and the Ya’juj and Ma’juj; 7) Sween (China)’
29 th
Ibn al-Jauzi then quotes Abu al-Hasan Ahmed ibn Ja’far , who describes the 6 continent as
follows:

،‫ واﻟﺠﻨﺎﺣﺎن اﻟﻤﺸﺮق واﻟﻤﻐﺮب‬،‫ ﻓﺎﻟﺮأس اﻟﺸﺎم‬،‫ﻞ ﻣﻌﻨﻰ اﻟﺘﻮراة أَن اﻷ َْرض َﻋﻠَﻰ ﺻﻔﺔ اﻟﻨﺴﺮ‬ ‫ﺰ َو َﺟ‬ ‫ﻪ َﻋ‬‫ ﺗﺠﺪ ﻓِﻲ ﻛﺘﺎب اﻟﻠ‬:‫ ﻗﺎل ﻛﻌﺐ اﻷﺧﺒﺎر‬28
‫ﺎس‬‫ ﻓَِﺈذَا ﻗﺮع اﻟﺮأس ﻫﻠﻚ اﻟﻨ‬،‫َﻢ ﻳﻘﺮع اﻟﺮأس‬ ْ ‫ﺎس ﺑﺨﻴﺮ َﻣﺎ ﻟ‬‫ وﻻ ﻳﺰال اﻟﻨ‬،‫واﻟﺬﻧﺐ اﻟﻴﻤﻦ‬
ِ
،‫ واﻟﺨﺎﻣﺲ اﻟﺮوم‬،‫ واﻟﺮاﺑﻊ ﺑﺎﺑﻞ‬،‫ واﻟﺜﺎﻟﺚ ﻣﺼﺮ‬،‫ﺎﻧﻲ اﻟﺤﺠﺎز‬‫ َواﻟﺜ‬،‫َول اﻟﻬﻨﺪ‬ ‫ ﻓﺎﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻷ‬،‫ اﻷ َْرض ﻛﻠﻬﺎ ﺳﺒﻌﺔ أﻗﺎﻟﻴﻢ‬:‫َﻤﺎء‬ َ ‫ﺎل ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﻣﻦ اﻟْﻌُﻠ‬
َ َ‫َوﻗ‬
‫ﻚ ﺟﺒﻞ وﻻ‬ ِ ِ
َ ‫ وﻣﻘﺪار ﻛﻞ إﻗﻠﻴﻢ ﺳﺒﻌﻤﺎﺋﺔ ﻓﺮﺳﺦ ﻓﻲ ﺳﺒﻌﻤﺎﺋﺔ ﻓﺮﺳﺦ ﻣﻦ ﻏَْﻴﺮ أَن ﻳﺪﺧﻞ ﻓﻲ َذﻟ‬،‫ واﻟﺴﺎﺑﻊ اﻟﺼﻴﻦ‬،‫واﻟﺴﺎدس اﻟﺘﺮك وﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج‬
(‫ )اﻟﻤﻨﺘﻈﻢ‬.‫ ُﻛﻠﻪُ ﻳﺤﻴﻂ ﺑِ ِﻪ ﺟﺒﻞ ﻗﺎف‬،‫ﻚ‬ َ ِ‫ واﻟﺒﺤﺮ اﻷﻋﻈﻢ ﻣﺤﻴﻂ ﺑِ َﺬﻟ‬،‫واد‬
139
 th
‘The 6 continent (Land of the Turk and Ya’juj and Ma’juj’ begins in the East. It passes over
the lands of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj, over the lands of Khazer, over Constantinople and ends at
30
the Sea of Al-Maghrib (The Mediterranean Sea)’

### The land of Constantinople (Istanbul) is regarded as the dividing line between
Europe and Asia.

………………………………..

Map of the historian Ibn Hauqal of the 10th century31

29
‫ ﻛﺎن ﻓﻲ‬.‫ ﻣﻦ أﻫﻞ ﺑﻐﺪاد‬،‫ ﻣﻦ ﺑﻘﺎﻳﺎ اﻟﺒﺮاﻣﻜﺔ‬،‫ ﻧﺪﻳﻢ أدﻳﺐ ﻣﻐﻦ‬:‫ أﺑﻮ اﻟﺤﺴﻦ‬،‫أﺣﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑﻦ ﻣﻮﺳﻰ ﺑﻦ اﻟﻮزﻳﺮ ﻳﺤﻴﻰ ﺑﻦ ﺧﺎﻟﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺑﺮﻣﻚ‬
(‫ ﻫـ‬324 - 224) ‫وﻛﺎن ﻛﺜﻴﺮ اﻟﺮواﻳﺔ ﻟﻸﺧﺒﺎر‬.‫ ﻓﻠﺰﻣﻪ اﻟﻠﻘﺐ‬،‫ﻋﻴﻨﻴﻪ ﻧﺘﻮء ﻓﻠﻘﺒﻪ اﺑﻦ اﻟﻤﻌﺘﺰ ﺑﺠﺤﻈﺔ‬
‫ وﻳﻨﺘﻬﻲ إِﻟَﻰ ﺑﺤﺮ‬،‫ وﻳﻤﺮ َﻋﻠَﻰ اﻟﻘﺴﻄﻨﻄﻴﻨﻴﺔ‬،‫ﻢ َﻋﻠَﻰ ﺑﻼد اﻟﺨﺰر‬ ُ‫ ﺛ‬،‫ ﻓﻴﻤﺮ َﻋﻠَﻰ ﺑﻼد ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج‬،‫ﻳﺒﺘﺪئ ﻣﻦ اﻟﻤﺸﺮق‬:‫ واﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺴﺎدس‬30
‫اﻟﻤﻐﺮب‬
31
http://www.muslimheritage.com/article/when-world-was-upside-down
down-maps-muslim-
civilisation
140
Muhammad Abu al-Qasim Ibn Hawqal was a 10th-century Arab Muslim writer, geographer,
and chronicler. His famous work, written in 977, is called Surat al-Ard (‫ا=رض‬
( ‫" ;)ورة‬The face
of the Earth"). On the basis of his writings, he died after 368 H / 978 C.E.

The land of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj (‫وج‬6: ‫وج و‬6: " ‫ ) وا‬can be seen on his map, under Russia.

## A point that can be learnt from the maps of Muslim scholars is that there is no necessity
‫ ل‬7)
that North be at the top of the map. In the map of Ibn Hauqal North (‫ل‬ 7 is placed at the
bottom of the map.
th
Much later, with the New World discoveries on the rise by the end of the 15 Century, maps
from the Muslim Civilisation began to follow the modern cartographic traditions, of which
we are familiar with today. There is no definitive reason why the old maps placed south on
the top, but from a spatial perspective, what is traditionally seen as north or south is all
relative. Nick Danforth states that “Europeans
Europeans made the maps [with [ North at the
top]because they wanted to be on top”.

…………………………………………………………..

Map of Mahmûd El Kaşgari (11th century)

141
Mahmûd bin Hüseyin bin Muhammed El Kaşgari was originaly from Barskhan, which today,
is in the country of Kyrgyzstan. His extensive travels throughout central Asia exposed him to
the varying
arying spoken Turkic dialects and caused him to compose his most prestigious
work, Divanu lugat it-Türk.

In his world map from the Divanu lugat it-Türk,, El Kaşgari intricately depicts the locations of
different Turkic tribes from Europe all the way through to China.

In his map he pinpoints the lands of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj on the top right, (blue) which is
shown as North West, which would possibly cover China, Mongolia and West of Russia.

……………………………………………………………

Map of Al-Idrisi (12th century)

142
Abu Abdullah Muhammad al-Idrisi al-Qurtubi al-Hasani as-Sabti, or simply Al-Idrisi, was a
th
well-known 12 century Muslim geographer, cartographer and Egyptologist. He is
responsible for one of the most famous maps appearing in the history of Muslim civilisation.
Born in Ceuta, Morocco, he later moved to Palermo, Sicily.

Al-Idrisi was a distinguished guest of the Sicilian Monarch Roger II, and spent much of his
working life in Sicily. After completing his studies in Córdoba, he went on to travel
extensively throughout the Mediterranean from Lisbon to Damascus. It was Roger II who
had requested a group of geographers, with Al-Idrisi as the permanent secretary, to collate
all available resources and compose an accurate world map. Of the twelve scholars
commissioned to this cartographic project, ten of them were of the Muslim civilisation. The
research required for this map took fifteen years after which the actual map making process
began. This resulted in the creation of the book ‘nuzhat al-mushtaq fiikhtiraq al-afaq’
(‫ ق‬/A#‫" ا راق ا‬/ ‫ ق‬7 #‫( ) زھ@ ا‬Entertainment for He Who Longs to Travel the World"). The
manuscript consists of 70 maps with its world map featured first in the collection. Al-Idrisi’s
maps are some of the most mimetic works of the Middle Ages. His maps also portray a
detailed grasp of the topography of the Mediterranean region and it also shows South at
the top.

The area of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj is shown at the bottom to be North East of Bulgaria (‫ ر‬B$%),
which in a map with North on top will be North West (i.e. Russia)

………………………………………………………….

143
 Conclusion

From what has been discussed in detail, it has been made clear that historains had
long ago identified the lands of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, which on the present map
would cover the lands of Russia, Mongolia, China and so on. The issue which the
later scholars discussed and differed was with regards to the spot at which Dhul-
Qarnein erected his barrier, and which group of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj were the
cause of the barrier being erected.

This too, by the grace of Almighty Allah, and through the writings and research of
Hadrat Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib and his student, Moulana Hifzur-Rahman Sahib,
has now been possibly defined. According to the research of these two scholars, the
tribe of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj which was the focus of Dhul-Qarnein's barrier was at
that time known as Scythians, and were later on referred to as Ashkanaz.

From the writings of historians regarding 'The Thirteenth Tribe' of the Jews, viz. The
Ashkenazi Jew, it is seen that it was this very group who would, hundreds of years
later, mystriously adopt the Jewish faith, spread across the lands of Europe and
America, establish a all-surrounding banking and education system, based primarily
upon usary and atheism, and lead the call for the return of the Jewish people to
their 'promised land', despite the fact that they had and till today have no affiliation
at all with the creed of Nabi Musa Alaihi Salaam, they are in no way from the
progeny of Nabi Yaqub Alaihi Salaam, and their babaric manners, pittiless hearts
and passion for war, torture and turmoil resembles that of a carnivorous animal,
rather than that of one who believes even slightly in the Hereafter.

It is the understanding of this writer (and only Almighty Allah knows what is fully
correct) that an indication can indeed be taken from the inclusion of the incident of
Dhul-Qarnein and the Ya'juj and Ma'juj at the end of Surah Kahf, that it shall be the
very same tribes of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj which were blocked by Dhul-Qarnein who
shall be at the forefrunt of the war against Islam, during the era of dajjali fitan (trials
and tribulations), and that just as Dhul-Qarnein was utilized to ward out the harms
of this group, so too shall Almighty Allah continue lifting up His selected servants,
who to some extent shall ward off their evil, until finally Hadrat Mahdi Alaihi
Salaam, and Hadrat Isa Alaihi Salaam shall bring an end to their evil and shall
collapse their satanic empire.

144
As for the remaining tribes of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, which even today are controlled
by this Ashkenazi group, upon hearing of the slaying of their diety, which we know
as 'dajjal', and upon witnessing the rise of the Islamic flag worldwide, they shall
mobilize their atheist and satanic armies, their nuclear powers, and their weapons
of mass destruction and unleash upon the Muslim world the harshest and most
letal attack that the world had ever and will ever witness. This unleash is prehaps
what has been described in Surah al-Anbiya, and has been defined as 'a major sign
of the proximity of Qiyamah'.

Against this force Nabi Isa Alaihi Salaam and the believers shall be instructed to flee
to mountain tops, to forts, and to caves. 32

After completing a reign of evil upon the earth, Almighty Allah shall, through His
Divine command, without any soldier or army, destroy the entire population of the
Ya'juj and Ma'juj. A sore shall develop at the armpits of each of them and shortly
thereafter they shall collapse dead.

The earth shall be filled with their corpses, its stench, and perhaps nuclear gasses,
due to which none who are still alive in the mountains and caves shall be able to
descend. Birds, with long necks, shall be sent to carry the corpses and dispose of
them in the oceans. Rains shall then fall continuously, cleansing the earth of the
filth, the stench and the poison of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj nations.

When Nabi Isa Alaihi Salaam shall finally come down the mountains, the world of
technology shall no longer exist, nor shall the world know the meaning of 'evil'.
Upon his descent that phase of human history shall commence which shall be the
most peaceful period that history has and will ever witness, during which even a
snake shall not cause harm to a child.33

َ ِ‫ ﻓَـﺒَـﻴْـﻨَﺎ ُﻫ ْﻢ َﻛ َﺬﻟ‬،‫ﺔ‬ِ ‫ْﺠﻨ‬ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ

‫ﻚ‬ َ ‫ﺪﺛُـ ُﻬ ْﻢ ﺑِ َﺪ َر َﺟﺎﺗ ِﻬ ْﻢ ﻓﻲ اﻟ‬ ‫ﻮﻫ ُﻬ ْﻢ َوﻳُ َﺤ‬َ ‫ﺴ ُﺢ ُو ُﺟ‬ 
َ ‫ ﻓَـﻴَ ْﻤ‬،ُ‫ﺼ َﻤ ُﻬ ْﻢ اﻟﻠﻪ‬
َ ‫ﻴﺴﻰ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ اﻟﺴﻼم ﻗَـ ْﻮًﻣﺎ ﻗَ ْﺪ َﻋ‬ َ ‫ﻲ اﻟﻠﻪ ﻋ‬ ‫ﻢ ﻳَﺄْﺗﻲ ﻧَﺒ‬ ُ‫ﺛ‬
32

ِ ‫ ﻓﺄَﺣ ِﺮ ْز ِﻋﺒ‬،‫ان ِﻷَﺣ ٍﺪ ﺑِِﻘﺘَﺎﻟِ ِﻬﻢ‬ ِ ‫ َﻻ ﻳ َﺪ‬،‫ﺎدا ﻟِﻲ‬ ً َ‫ﺖ ِﻋﺒ‬

ِ ِ ِ 
‫ﻮج‬
َ ‫ْﺟ‬ ُ ‫ﻪُ ﻳَﺄ‬‫ﺚ اﻟﻠ‬ ُ ‫ﻮِر َوﻳَـﺒْـ َﻌ‬‫ﺎدي إِﻟَﻰ اﻟﻄ‬ َ ْ ْ َ َ ُ ‫ﻲ ﻗَ ْﺪ أَ ْﺧ َﺮ ْﺟ‬‫ إِﻧ‬،‫ﻴﺴﻰ‬ َ ‫ ﻳَﺎ ﻋ‬:‫إ ْذ أ َْو َﺣﻰ اﻟﻠﻪُ إﻟ َْﻴﻪ‬
ِ
(‫[ )اﺑﻦ ﻣﺎﺟﻪ ﺑﺴﻨﺪ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ‬96 :‫ب ﻳَـ ْﻨ ِﺴﻠُﻮ َن{ ]اﻷﻧﺒﻴﺎء‬ ٍ ‫ﻞ َﺣ َﺪ‬ ‫ } ِﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ‬:‫ﻪُ ﻋﺰ وﺟﻞ‬‫ﺎل اﻟﻠ‬ َ َ‫ َو ُﻫ ْﻢ َﻛ َﻤﺎ ﻗ‬،‫ﻮج‬َ ‫ْﺟ‬ُ ‫َوَﻣﺄ‬
ِ ‫ﻀﻊ اﻟ‬ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ  ‫ ﻓَـﻴ ُﻜﻮ ُن ِﻋﻴﺴﻰ اﺑْﻦ ﻣﺮﻳﻢ َﻋﻠَﻴْ ِﻪ اﻟ‬33
،َ‫ْﺠ ْﺰﻳَﺔ‬ ُ َ َ‫ َوﻳ‬،‫ َوﻳَﺬْﺑَ ُﺢ اﻟْﺨﻨْ ِﺰ َﻳﺮ‬،‫ﻴﺐ‬ َ ‫ﻠ‬‫ق اﻟﺼ‬ ‫ ﻳَ ُﺪ‬،‫ َوإِ َﻣ ًﺎﻣﺎ ُﻣ ْﻘﺴﻄًﺎ‬،‫ﻣﺘﻲ َﺣ َﻜ ًﻤﺎ َﻋ ْﺪًﻻ‬ُ‫ﺴ َﻼ ُم ﻓﻲ أ‬ َ ََْ ُ َ َ
ِ ِ ِ ٍ ِ
‫ﻰ ﻳُ ْﺪﺧ َﻞ اﻟ َْﻮﻟﻴ ُﺪ ﻳَ َﺪﻩُ ﻓﻲ‬‫ َﺣﺘ‬،‫ﻞ ذَات ُﺣ َﻤﺔ‬ ‫ َوﺗُـﻨْـ َﺰعُ ُﺣ َﻤﺔُ ُﻛ‬،‫ﺾ‬ ِ ٍ
 ‫ َوﺗُـ ْﺮﻓَ ُﻊ اﻟ‬،‫ ﻓَ َﻼ ﻳُ ْﺴ َﻌﻰ َﻋﻠَﻰ َﺷﺎة َوَﻻ ﺑَﻌﻴ ٍﺮ‬،َ‫ﺼ َﺪﻗَﺔ‬
ُ ُ‫ﺒَﺎﻏ‬‫ﺸ ْﺤﻨَﺎءُ َواﻟﺘ‬  ‫َوﻳَـﺘْـ ُﺮ ُك اﻟ‬
ِ ِ ِ ِ ُ َ‫ ِﺔ ﻓَ َﻼ ﺗ‬‫ْﺤﻴ‬ ِ
ُ‫اﻹﻧَﺎء‬ِْ ُ‫ﺴﻠ ِْﻢ َﻛ َﻤﺎ ﻳُ ْﻤ َﻸ‬  ‫ض ﻣ ْﻦ اﻟ‬ ُ ‫ َوﺗُ ْﻤ َﻸُ ْاﻷَ ْر‬،‫ﻪُ َﻛﻠْﺒُـ َﻬﺎ‬‫ﺐ ﻓﻲ اﻟْﻐَﻨَ ِﻢ َﻛﺄَﻧ‬ ُ ْ‫ﺬﺋ‬ ‫ َوﻳَ ُﻜﻮ َن اﻟ‬،‫ﺮَﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻀ‬ ُ َ‫َﺳ َﺪ ﻓَ َﻼ ﻳ‬
َ ‫ﺮ اﻟ َْﻮﻟﻴ َﺪةُ ْاﻷ‬ ‫ َوﺗُﻔ‬،ُ‫ﺮﻩ‬ ‫ﻀ‬ َ ‫ﻓﻲ اﻟ‬
(‫ ﺑﺴﻨﺪ ﺿﻌﻴﻒ ﻻﺟﻞ اﻻﻧﻘﻄﺎع‬- ‫ب أ َْوَز َارَﻫﺎ )اﺑﻦ ﻣﺎﺟﻪ‬ َ َ‫ َوﺗ‬،ُ‫ﻪ‬‫ﻻ اﻟﻠ‬ِ‫ ﻓَ َﻼ ﻳُـ ْﻌﺒَ ُﺪ إ‬،ً‫اﺣ َﺪة‬ ِ ‫ وﺗَ ُﻜﻮ ُن اﻟْ َﻜﻠِﻤﺔُ و‬،‫ِﻣﻦ اﻟْﻤ ِﺎء‬
ُ ‫ْﺤ ْﺮ‬
َ ‫ﻀ ُﻊ اﻟ‬ َ َ َ َ ْ
145
How and when exactly this shall occur is from the secrets of the Knowledge of
Almighty Allah. What has been compiled in this book is merely a step in attempting
to understand the issue of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. If it proves correct, then that is
from the Grace and Favour of Almighty Allah. And if it is incorrect, the may Almighty
Allah forgive me, and save the Ummah from becoming confused with any wrong
theory. Aameen.

Completed, by the Grace and Favour of Almighty Allah on the morning of Jumuah,
the 24th of Sha'baan 1439 / 11th of May 2018

May Almighty Allâh, through His sheer Bounty, accept and make it beneficial for
man and jinn till the Last Day. Aameen!

I am well aware of my inefficiency in all branches of knowledge, thus I beg those

whom Almighty Allâh has blessed with a strong mind and hand in Islamic knowledge
to kindly inform this weak one of errors within this compilation, so that it may
Insha-Allâh be rectified in future additions.

Suggestions, corrections, positive critisizm may be forwarded to the following email

address: [email protected]

‫ﻴﻦ‬ ِ  ‫ ِﻪ َر‬‫ْﺤ ْﻤ ُﺪ ﻟِﻠ‬ ِ ِ

َ ‫ب اﻟ َْﻌﺎﻟَﻤ‬ َ ‫َوآﺧ ُﺮ َد ْﻋ َﻮاﻧﺎ أَن اﻟ‬
‫و ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻰ اﻟﻨﺒﻲ اﻷﻣﻲ و ﻋﻠﻰ آﻟﻪ و اﺻﺤﺎﺑﻪ أﺟﻤﻌﻴﻦ‬

146